Meta Ad Library · GB,DE,FR,BR
What competitors are running.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
“You look perfect, Princess Katerina.” My fists clenched tightly in my lap. I had to make a conscious effort to breathe and calm myself. Perfect. I looked like a doll. The kind meant for display, pristine and never touched. The useless kind. Pale porcelain skin with the finest makeup applied so expertly that it looked seamless. Big blue eyes with lashes that didn’t need extensions. Plump red lips with the usual polite smile. “Thank you,” I answered, nodding at the makeup artist. “They’re waiting for you downstairs. Should I call your brother to accompany you?” My fists balled again. Lordswood Castle was more secure than any fortress. Bugs couldn’t get in without stringent vetting and permission, but even that wouldn’t be enough to get them into the inner keep. Yet they still accompanied me everywhere like a child. Still, all of this was for a good reason. Every sacrifice would be worth it in the end. “That won’t be necessary. Thank you, Alanna,” I said as I stood. “But the Alpha said—” “I’m sure I’ll be fine,” I interrupted, maintaining the smile so deeply ingrained in me it felt fused to my face. I straightened the long skirt of my dress and adjusted my posture, although this was easy to do thanks to the corset. It was as stiff as a board; I couldn’t slouch even if I wanted to. Only sparing a glance in the mirror, I nodded at the team of women who’d dressed me and headed out of my dressing room. I did look perfect, I had to give them that. Not a single strand of blonde hair out of place, shoulders straight, head held high. And every piece of clothing on my body was worth more than most people made in a year. I was the prize. The one raised to be envied. To complete my true mate’s life. To be a trophy. A prisoner. My smile slipped, and my steps faltered at the door to my bedroom. I was being unfair. My life was a privilege; I had to be grateful. My parents loved me and gave me everything, and my dear brother, Kostas, would burn the world down for me if I asked. “Why do they even bother? She’ll be eighteen soon; I doubt a true mate will fall in her lap anytime soon. They’ve set their expectations too high; she’s just an omega.” My shoulders stiffened. They must have thought I left already. Omega. Weak. Doomed to submit to every wolf, a burden to the one I’d mate, yet the most treasured in my pack. The irony wasn’t lost on me. “Quiet! If you want to survive here, keep such thoughts to yourself.” “But everyone says—” “You’ll be out of the castle before lunchtime if you finish that sentence. Prince Kostas will make sure you never step foot through the complex gates again.” There was silence after that, but I wanted that woman to finish what she was about to say. Everyone said what? I was stuck in the inner castle most of the time, and no one dared say a word out of place. Gossip hardly ever reached my ears, but when it did, it was the boring type. I bit back a huff. It was unladylike. Mother would have a fit if she heard me. Squaring my shoulders again, I stepped out into the wide hallway alone. There was still a chill in the air outside as we welcomed the spring, but all the rooms in my wing were nice and toasty. My father hated it if I so much as sniffled. He hardly let me out in the winter. But spring was here. The flowers were starting to bloom. And that meant long walks in the gardens, and the Spring Ball. Some excitement after a long winter. Anything was better than sitting alone with my thoughts. My steps were steady as I approached the two guards in all black combat uniforms at the end of the hallway, and I almost laughed when they turned to me and stiffened. The panic on their faces was priceless. “Your Royal Highness, please wait here to be accompanied,” one of them said with a small bow. I knew they would mindlink my brother the second they saw me, but I was prepared. I quickened my steps past them and turned into the next hallway, where several other guards waited. It was overkill, but what was a girl to do? I was assigned more guards than the king and queen. How far could I go this time? The entry hall, perhaps? I half jogged past the guards, and was almost at the staircase when my brother's head appeared as he jogged to the top. Damn. I’d almost made it. Sighing, I slowed my steps and met my brother’s scowling face. “You didn’t wait for me, Katerina,” he said. “I walked down two hallways by myself, Kostas. If I can’t even do that, how will I ever take care of my mate?” Predictably, the scowl deepened, and I almost giggled. My brother was a handsome man. He was the complete opposite of me. Towering height, brown-eyes, curly brunette hair, and there was nothing delicate about him. He was a warrior, the Lordswood Pack beta, second only to my father with his intimidating aura. I’d been told that was true even if he stood in a room full of alphas. “He will have to take care of you,” Kostas said firmly. “And don’t forget, this castle will be your home.” Of course. How could I forget that even after the mating ceremony, I would live within the same walls? Maybe a new face would change things. Shake me out of the monotony. There were only so many languages and musical instruments I could learn, and I was growing tired of all the law, financial, and economics books. Perhaps once I was mated, they would allow me to apply my studies in practice. Or even learn something else, like training with the rest of the pack. Now that was a dream worth holding onto. Kostas linked our arms and started walking. “Remember what I told you about today,” he said. “There are others on the list, but this one is a good candidate.” They’d said that about all of them. I’d been meeting ‘candidates’ since I was five, first under the guise of playdates, and then openly as my potential future mates. Over the past few weeks, I had a date every day, sometimes twice a day. Mother was in panic mode. My parents were ready to seal my fate. Resisting the urge to sigh again, I smiled up at my big brother. “If you say he’s right for me, then he must be,” I said. “Of course he is. He has a bright future ahead of him. Currently top of his class and excels in his training. Only someone like that could be your true mate,” Kostas said, his scowl vanishing. He beamed down at me, and I felt the warmth of his love and protection. Every misgiving I had about these dates deflated as I squeezed his arm. “I bet he will make an excellent addition to our pack.” Maybe mating wouldn’t be so bad, after all. I knew my parents wouldn’t pressure me to have children too soon. They just wanted to make sure I was settled in any eventuality. The whole pack would respect someone they approved of, and a true mate would never hurt me. We descended the grand staircase slowly, into the entrance hall. It was almost noon, so the servants should have been busy preparing lunch or cleaning the hundreds of rooms within the great stone structure. But there was silence. Too quiet. A ‘mood’, no doubt orchestrated by my mother. This new date must have been very important to bring things to a halt like that. Or mum was just desperate. “The sun’s out today. We’ll meet him in the courtyard,” Kostas said. I gasped and stopped walking, gripping my brother’s arm. “Really?” I asked, holding my breath. “It’s a beautiful day,” Kostas said gently with an indulgent smile. “You should see the first blooms with your future mate. I already told them to prepare your cloak.” I ignored the optimism in his words and half-dragged him through the halls on the lower floor. The courtyard. How I’d missed that. Even if the date didn’t go as planned, sitting in the open with the sun on my face would make up for it. “Mum and Dad have official business, so they will meet him later for tea. Your chaperones are already waiting,” Kostas said, then added with a chuckle, “Slow your steps. Don’t be so eager.” Right. I had to be proper. I was Her Royal Highness Princess Katerina Lordswood of Kingsland. There should be nothing to criticise about me. “Sorry, brother.” I lowered my head as my chaperones approached, and one of them draped my warm cloak over my shoulders. “I’ll be close, so don’t be afraid,” Kostas whispered, kissing my forehead before he stepped back. His words sent a chill down my back, but I brushed them off. I was going outside! My first genuine smile since I woke stretched across my face as the doors were opened, and I finally felt the sun directly for the first time in months. I didn’t mind the slight bite on my cheeks as we stepped out into the cold. I was eager to meet the next man on my parents’ dating list, just to walk around the gardens. My step remained surprisingly steady, and I kept my hands together in front of me and my head lowered. A lady walked with grace. An Omega with humility. We walked along the paved path by the pond towards the main seating area until we reached my favourite cherry blossom tree right in the middle of the yard. My smile widened. The tree was blooming. Soon, the whole courtyard would be filled with the lovely scent of the flowers. A little boy stood beside it, admiring the tree, hands in his pockets. He was dressed in a suit, as most visitors did. I wondered who his parents were. Perhaps they were the ones the King and Queen were entertaining. I stopped beside him and breathed deeply. “Your Highness,” the boy said, stepping back from me and bowing. “No need to be so formal,” I said, smiling at him. He was curly-haired and pimply, his face suggesting he was no older than twelve or thirteen. He probably hadn’t shifted yet, but his alpha blood was undeniable. In a few years, my wolf would submit to his, despite my royal bloodline. I looked away from him and suppressed that thought. Happy thoughts only. Today was a good day. “What’s your name, little boy? Are you here with your parents?” I asked. Did my tone change to that annoying one adults used on babies? I cringed slightly when I saw the tick in his jaw and the way his fists balled up. Even his grey eyes grew colder. His anger was almost like a slap on my cold cheeks. Weird. He must have been too young to start learning how to control himself. It was more important for alphas, considering how much damage even their auras could do to weaker wolves. “I’m not a little boy, Your Highness. I’m fifteen. My name is Justin.” He looked at me expectantly. Was I supposed to know him? Were his family members of the court? My father’s business allies? I’d been memorising names and faces for so long that sometimes they just blurred together. Still, I couldn’t be rude. “Nice to meet you, Justin. Perhaps we will see each other again soon. I’m here to meet someone. My brother won’t be pleased if he finds you here.” I almost giggled at the thought of Kostas’ reaction once he found out someone had slipped past him. The inner courtyard was sacred. My gaze darted across the manicured space, eager to meet my millionth date and take him for a tour. Despite Kostas allowing me outside so soon, my time would be limited. I’d make the most of it. “I’m who you’re meeting, Your Highness. I’m your date.” My smile dropped. My face twisted before I could stop it, my eyes widening as I looked at the boy who probably still had his nose wiped by his mother. What. The. Actual. Fuck? Chapter 2 KAT No. No, no, no. This couldn’t be real. This had to be a prank. A test. I’d gone through so many dates that the pool must have shrunk to almost nothing, but there was no way my parents thought this snotty little boy was suitable for me. Goddess forbid if there was actually a spark of a bond with him. What the hell were they thinking? I’d be eighteen in a few days. This wasn’t just a bad match; it was illegal! “Princess Katerina?” His babyish voice cut through the horror spiralling in my head, and I quickly smoothed my expression, forcing it back into something polite. Something practised. “M—my apologies, Justin,” I said, looking back at the two chaperones nearby. One of them looked away, her mouth twitching. They knew. They knew I’d been buffed and fluffed for a mere little boy. Was I a joke? “Please,” I said, remembering my manners. “Let’s sit.” One of Mother’s best tea sets was already laid out on the table, and a servant waited at a respectable distance, ready to serve. As if the day wasn’t cursed enough, the sun slipped behind a cloud, taking its warmth with it. Justin smirked as he dropped into a chair across from me, his eyes drifting lazily around the courtyard. His earlier tantrum seemed forgotten as he slouched in his seat and chuckled to himself. Obviously, he knew nothing about etiquette. Nothing about him stood out besides his alpha aura. There was no way this kid excelled at anything. “This place is really cool,” Justin said, lifting the delicate teacup like it was a soda can. “I thought you’d be mated before my turn came around.” My cheek burned as embarrassment rolled through me. His turn? Anyone who made it on my parents’ list was privileged. Saying they were taking turns sounded too vulgar. It was as if I were some box to tick off. Like he was doing me a favour. I looked away and sipped my tea, too. There was a whole meal coming after that, but I’d lost my appetite, and I suddenly didn’t feel like walking with this boy. “You’re only a child. It was obviously a mistake,” I said calmly, keeping my voice even. I wanted to storm back into the castle and demand answers, but Mother had drilled it into me—poise, no matter what. I had a guest, so I had to entertain him, even if he was fresh out of nappies. I almost snorted, but swallowed it back. I had to endure this. So much for going for a walk. It would be like babysitting, and I really wasn’t in the mood for that. Still, this was better than the dates I’d endured the past week. A shiver rippled down my spine, and my hand trembled. The teacup clattered softly as I set it down, the uneven sound echoing across the courtyard. No. Not now. There was no point in dwelling on the past. “I’m not a child,” Justin said through his teeth, the earlier temper peeking through. Something about the flash in his eyes tugged at my memory. Why did that look so familiar? That thought brought me out of my head as I studied the kid again. Had I seen him at a ball? In the background, at a pack gathering I’d spied on from one of my windows? “But at least I’m getting this out of the way quickly,” Justin continued. “Gives me better odds of finding my mate when I shift.” Frowning, I met the brat’s gaze head-on, breaking another of my parents’ rules. “What do you mean by that?” “You know,” the boy shrugged. I didn’t. Wasn’t he there to see if he was a match? Then why was he still thinking of finding a mate when he shifted? Not that I would even entertain that thought, but what the hell? “Which pack are you from?” I asked, fingers curling in my lap. He was clearly uncultured to act like I wasn’t good enough for him. I was a princess! What could he possibly object to? “Ironbridge,” Justin answered, glancing around again before reaching into his pocket and pulling his cell phone out. He pointed the camera towards the cherry blossom tree as if it were a sightseeing tour. Unbelievable. The scenery was more fascinating to him than I was! At least he didn’t try to take a picture of me. How he’d snuck that thing into the castle was beyond me. Kostas banned recording devices because, in his words, “not everyone deserves to gaze upon your beauty.” I used to roll my eyes at that, but now I was grateful. I’d studied enough cases to know exactly how wrong it could get when someone captured the wrong kind of image. A guard materialised from some hidden place behind me and snapped the phone out of the kid’s hand. “Aw, come on,” Justin whined. “It’s just a tree.” The guard thumbed through something on the phone, frowning, and then slipped it into his own pocket. Guess the brat was shit out of luck. “Tell him to give me back my phone. I don’t know why they treat you like you hung the sun in the sky. I’m just like you, I’m a prince, too. My dad won’t let it slide if I say you stole from me.” “You’re an alpha’s son?” I asked, even though comparing any other alpha in the kingdom to Father was treasonous. But Mother branched into the farther territories years ago. This brat could very well have been a real prince, a son of one of the neighbouring three kings. Justin leaned back, folding his arms as if he owned the world. “Yeah. Alpha Carter. You don’t want to piss him off.” A sharp noise cracked the air. I blinked. The handle of my cup had snapped in my hand. I loosened my grip and let the pieces fall onto the table while my eyes widened at the boy before me. My pulse pounded in my ears. I couldn’t breathe past the lump forming in my throat. A memory flared. A different date. Hair pulling. Greasy hand on my thigh. Rising further. That laugh when he told me what he would do to me. Twisting my hands together, I looked back at the guard. Of course this kid was a Carter. Not a real prince, not even close. Alpha Carter would never be an alpha king in any lifetime. No wonder this kid looked familiar. “You should have followed the rules,” I said. I was surprised that my voice remained steady. “They’ll check it and give it back to you at the end of our... meeting.” No way was I calling this a date. Especially now that I knew who he was. Anyone from that vile cesspit of a pack wasn’t worthy of setting foot through our complex gates, never mind sitting across from me. Didn’t Kostas think so? Had I really been reduced to this? Having him there felt like a betrayal. “My brother Aaron said you’re insane. I see it now,” Justin sneered. “Said you smiled like a robot no matter what he said to you.” My hands twitched. Aaron had said a lot. “And Samuel said there’s not much between your ears,” he continued. Pot. Kettle. Black. Samuel had the body of an alpha and the brain of a potato. He didn’t look or talk like he’d ever read a book in his life. Perfect gentleman when he wasn’t leering, but I struggled to keep my eyes open. “And Jake...” The smile dropped off my face completely. My skin crawled like a hundred baby spiders had just hatched on me. Justin saw it and laughed, glancing behind me, obviously calculating how much he could get away with. “Jake said you’d only be good for one thing.” My gaze snapped back to his. Blood rushed in my ears, and my vision sharpened. Only a few weeks until my first shift, and already the beast within me was stirring. If I lost control now and shifted, I could tear this degenerate pup apart. Because he was unshifted, he’d be defenceless. It would be like toying with a human. “If your brothers said all that, why are you here?” I asked. Behind me, I sensed my chaperones edging closer. Did they hear him? “You really don’t know?” Justin laughed, clapping his hands as if this was entertaining. “There’s a saying. Life isn’t complete until you’ve dated the princess. If you want to find your true mate, you have to dump her first.” Behind me, one of my chaperones—the one who’d struggled not to laugh when I met Justin—giggled. She knew! My cheeks flamed again. Humiliation rose in my chest. I dated these boys for a reason, for the good of the kingdom, but this was what they thought of me? My chest compressed, and I felt my heart shatter. Did my parents know? Did Kostas? The fury I’d been swallowing all morning while my maids wrapped me up for this boy returned a hundredfold, forcing me to my feet. “Mr Carter, we’re done here.” Justin stood, still laughing, and gave a mocking bow. Every part of me called out to slap that smug look off his face, but my hands remained clasped in front of me. Proper. Still perfect. Even as an inferno burned within me. “I wasn’t staying here long anyway. We’re obviously, thankfully, not true mates,” he said. “Hand me my phone back and wish me luck for my future, Princess.” “Good luck, Mr Carter,” I said, a smile still on my face. “You’ll need it to find anyone who’ll put up with that stench of manure coming from your mouth. You talk a lot for a child who’s mediocre at best. Unsurprising considering who your father is. I’ll remember your name fondly the next time Alpha Carter bows at my feet. Goodbye, little boy.” Chapter 3 KAT “Katerina, open this door.” I glanced up from my textbook, waiting. Was today the day Kostas finally lost his patience and broke it down? I’d avoided him for a week, hiding behind Mother’s endless matchmaking. She’d ramped it up again, so much so that it felt like that was all I did. Wake up. Dress. Date. Get humiliated. Start again. My fury still simmered inside me. My skin itched, ready to burst from the unfamiliar emotions I’d been struggling with, yet I knew what they meant. It was almost time. I wanted answers, a reason for this humiliation, but I couldn’t bring myself to ask. My omega wolf was already cowering. Hiding. Submitting to my family’s will, like I’d been taught my whole life. Kostas knew what the Carter boys had said and done. I was under no illusion that those guards who appeared out of thin air to save me during my date with Jake hadn’t reported everything. But he’d still set me up with another boy who had Carter blood running through his veins. My head was a jumbled mess. I'd never once doubted my family's love for me until my date with Justin; those questions kept circling my mind. All week, I’d caught the glances from the servants. Saw them whisper. I couldn’t hear them, my wolf hadn’t surfaced yet, but I felt their words. My humiliation was constant. I felt naked. “Katerina!” Kostas growled, louder now. Swallowing, I stood slowly, smoothed down my dress, and pasted my smile back on my face. “I’m sorry, Kostas. I had my music on,” I lied, pulling my earbuds out for show. My brother frowned, silent for a while, before he stepped into my room. He didn’t buy it. I'm sure he already knew I was avoiding him. “It’s the Spring Ball tonight. Mother prepared your dress and mask.” He sounded anxious. Uneasy. Why? I’d been attending for years, secretly at first, when I hid behind the curtains in the grand hall. When I turned fifteen, I was officially presented—fully masked—and finally allowed to accompany my parents and brother. Behind the anonymity of the masks, I gained a little freedom. “I know,” I said. “I'll be ready on time, you don't need to worry.” “Your birthday is in a few days. Are you feeling... anything?” “No,” I lied again. Did he see through that? His gaze didn’t linger on my face. Kostas sighed and walked over to my pile of textbooks. Even on such a day, my work had to be completed. “Everything I do is to protect you, Katerina,” he said, running his hands through his hair. “I know.” I just wasn’t sure anymore what they were protecting me from. “You didn't meet anyone you liked this week?” No. No stirrings of a true mate bond. They had all dumped me, the same as the ones who’d come before them. The same as the Carter boys. “No, but I’ll tell you the moment I like someone,” I said, smiling as I reached for his hand. “I'm sure I'll find my mate soon. Don't worry, Kostas.” “I would prefer it if we found him now. Before your wolf presents herself,” Kostas said. So that was the reason for the overkill with the dates? My birthday? Had I run out of time? Would they choose any wolf, rather than my true mate? Anyone would be forgiven to think some great calamity was going to fall on me if I didn’t get marked and mated before then. But what greater calamity was there than mating a wolf who would not respect my boundaries or look past the limitations of my wolf? “I’ll try,” I smiled, “but could we forget about that for tonight? Can we just have fun?” His smile returned, faint and wistful. “Sometimes I forget how young you are. Of course, Princess. Let your hair down tonight,” he said. “But be careful. Things outside our walls aren’t as settled as I’d want.” Kostas never talked about anything outside our walls. Could this be what had my family anxious? Lordswood was, after all, the largest pack in father’s kingdom, and our kingdom was the largest of the four. Our complex was like a city; we were self-sufficient. It wouldn’t be the first time another kingdom thought they could help themselves to what we had. Was I too arrogant to assume they were all anxious because of me? “Finish your homework. They’ll come to help you soon.” After he kissed my forehead, he left, and my burning questions remained unasked. I was almost afraid to hear the answers. An hour later, several maids came into my room, my new dress and accessories in tow. Usually, I loved this part, but this time, lead settled on the centre of my chest. I was too anxious. I didn’t care about the layers of sapphire silk, the delicate silver-threaded mask, or the jewels for my hair. My chest still hurt. But I didn’t dare ask the stupid questions. Did everyone attending the ball know about this saying? Did they all secretly laugh at me? I had no idea how I got from my dressing room to meet my parents at the top of the main staircase. “You look beautiful, Katerina,” Queen Maria said, taking my hands in hers. I couldn’t see her face behind her mask, only her red curls piled on top of her head, but tears shimmered in her green eyes just as they had all week. My head switched from my simmering fury to concern for her. But it switched back just as quickly when I remembered the Carters and all the other recent dates. They’d all been carefully selected by my mother’s own hand. “Thank you, Mother,” I smiled. “So do you.” Both my parents did. Father was a typical alpha, towering over all us, even Kostas. He looked more dignified with his blue royal mantle draped over his shoulders. “Don’t forget yourself tonight, darling. There are too many eyes watching.” Her words fed the dread that had been brewing in the pit of my stomach. All those eyes would indeed be on me, just as they had since I was presented. But would they be laughing behind their masks? “Yes, Mother.” “If you get into any trouble, return to your room. Kostas will take care of it,” Father said, his voice low but commanding. King Christos didn’t need to raise his tone to make people obey his command. His aura could silence armies; which was how he’d earned the right to rule all the packs in the north. I’d yet to meet anyone who was as strong as he was. Or as gentle. As if he’d known that he scared me, he gently patted my shoulder. This was why my parents wanted a true mate for me. So he could soothe me when I was in distress. So he could protect me. So he could keep me caged within these walls with the servants whispering behind my back. “Let’s go,” Father said softly. “Our guests are all here.” We descended together, my father leading, Kostas behind us. Perfect. Regal. I was sandwiched like the fragile princess I was. This was my life. Privileged. Beautiful. Like a colourful bird in a cage. My chest welled, almost unable to push this thought back down. Behind the mask, the smile was gone. I was a prisoner. I had to leave. The music swelled in the great hall, and couples twirled in the middle. But the colours blurred around me. I forgot all the things I loved about the Spring Ball as that decision echoed in my mind. Was I really doing this? I knew nothing beyond these walls. How would I survive? I left my mother’s side, picked a drink, and slipped away. I didn’t stop walking until I was in the main courtyard. Sighing, I drained the drink in one go and looked up at the sky. For years, I’d imagined what it would be like to walk out of the castle. To find myself so I could be my own person. I’d even planned every step of it. I already knew how to get the suppressants from the hospital and which clothes I’d pack. But I was not capable of anything else beyond that. I was not my own person. “If you sigh any louder, people might think I’m doing something inappropriate to you.” I froze. My breath hitched as I turned to the voice. He sat on one of the chairs along the wall, legs crossed, hidden in the shadows. A stranger, yet that voice sent a jolt down my spine. It was deep and velvety, the gentle chords almost pulling me in like a rope. Everything else faded into the background as I stepped closer to him. Who was he? There was something different about him. Something dangerous. I didn’t feel an alpha aura around him, yet I sensed his power. “There she is. I wonder if that’s her next date.” The familiar voices behind me pulled me back. Carter voices. The laughter that followed sent the fury crashing back into me. My hands clenched as I turned back inside. That was it. I was done. I was leaving. Chapter 4 HUNTER That scent. Molten amber, smoked vanilla, and something unexpected. Chocolate peppermint? It drifted closer, teasing my senses. Faint, missing the earthiness of a wolf, yet no less intoxicating. I dragged in a lungful before I could stop myself. But the woman turned from me in a swirl of silk, her chin high and back stiff as she stormed back towards the pretentious castle that the king of the north called home. Golden hair coiled like a crown caught the light, almost matching its brilliance to the jewels adorning it. I almost growled, the beast within me urging me to go after her. My grip tightened on the chair’s arms hard enough to hear the creak. This wasn’t why I was here. I had to focus. The laughter of some teenagers drifting back inside after the girl trickled past me. “I can’t believe they think anyone will want her,” a boy snorted. “Even with her dowry, she’s going to weaken any pack she bonds with.” Was that her? The elusive princess of Lordswood? The one paraded like livestock by that irreverent king? That kid was disrespectful, but he had a point. Her reputation was in ruins. No self-respecting man would sign up for this, whether he was a true mate or chosen. Sighing, I leaned back. With a flick of my fingers, Elijah stepped from the shadows, silent as ever, and handed me a file. The useless Lordswood shadow guards likely wouldn’t even know he’d been there. “You were right. He’s here,” my beta said. I didn’t need to open it. Of course I was right. Only a psychopath would dance beneath the king’s nose with a target on his back. But was he acting alone? That part wasn’t clear yet. The bastard was getting under my skin. I stood and passed him the file. “Should I follow you? They are watching you. It seems they’re expecting you.” “He won’t make a move tonight. He’s taunting me,” I growled, adjusting my suit. “And I don’t care if they’re watching me.” Who would dare move against me? “Will you take your turn with the princess?” My head snapped to Elijah as he vanished back into the shadows with a chuckle. My turn? The fact that King Christos even dared to put my name on that list was insulting. My mask was a gold skull, and possibly the most ridiculous thing I’d ever worn. Christos Lordswood had made such things mandatory since he presented his ‘precious’ daughter, and it was another kick in the balls. I’d ignored the invite for years for that reason. But this time, lives were at stake. But no one would believe that when they walked through to the grand hall. It was pure decadence. Gold, silver, and royal blues everywhere. Priceless ornaments and jewels displayed like trinkets. A live orchestra played trending renditions, while servers floated by with glasses of wine that most packs couldn’t afford in a lifetime. I’d bet the feast laid out was just as ostentatious. Christos had no respect for the suffering of others, and it seemed neither did the other alphas. They stood apart, surrounded by their own, the facade of unity glaringly obvious. The Spring Ball meant nothing when their egos filled the entire hall. Christos was the king of no one. They all liked to pretend I didn’t exist. Alpha Carter’s gaze flicked to me, and his pasty face turned paler. Smirking, I raised a flute to him, and the spineless alpha looked away. Sighing, I got back to work. Weaving through the guests, eyes and ears open, I caught nothing but useless conversations. No one would whisper about bloodshed within Christos’s polished walls. A flash of blue caught my eye, and I stopped moving. It was the princess no one wanted. She glided through the room, accepting the way the crowd parted for her as if it was her right, and stopped beside her brother, another unbearable prick. The Lordswood pack was full of them. “Are you alright?” Prince Kostas whispered. I caught his words even above the music and chatter. The princess nodded but didn’t speak. Still no voice. Her sighs had been soft and breathy, like the start of a moan. I shook that thought loose, but the curiosity didn’t let go of me. What did she sound like? Whiny? Arrogant? “Tell me when you have enough. We’ll head back, I can have dinner sent to your room,” Kostas said, resting his hand on the top of hers. My gaze narrowed at the protective way he touched her hand. They were siblings, right? Kostas had beaten the living shit out of anyone who breathed wrong around the fragile princess. Overkill, for sure, but what did I know? I didn’t have any siblings. “Did you meet anyone... special?” Kostas whispered. Oh. Was the ball another meat market? Another chance to find this elusive true mate? Shaking my head, I set down my drink and prepared to leave. There was nothing for me there. I was better off watching my suspects as they went. Masks concealed everything, and I had no scents to track. Then she spoke. “No. But I’d like to dance before I go back to my room.” Fuck me. The whispered words snapped my head back to the princess. I’d expected her voice to be soft and shy, but it was low and firm. Measured. Like honey dripping off a silver spoon. A contradiction. My beast reared up, focusing on the princess again. “There’s no one here worthy of a dance with you,” Kostas said. “Shall I have this honour?” No one worthy? Oh? Grinning, I stepped forward, ignoring the alphas and lunas who hadn’t bothered to greet me, until I stood in front of the siblings. “Your Highness,” I said with a bow, “may I have this dance?” The princess looked at her brother like she was waiting for his permission. Would the great Prince Kostas Lordswood let his baby sister dance with the devil? My aura was buried, but I had no doubt Kostas knew who I was. He knew everyone within a mile of his sister. Sure enough, when I met the prince’s gaze, there was enough ice in it to burn. And fear? His temple throbbed above the phantom mask covering half his face. Would he defy me? “Kostas?” the princess asked, pulling his focus. “It’s up to you, Katerina. I won’t make you do anything you don’t want to do.” She hesitated, and then the princess released her brother’s arm and held out her lace-covered hand. Kostas’s mouth twitched, and the air around him cracked with unrestrained power. Until Katerina whimpered and flinched. Of course. The fragile little omega. She couldn’t take any discomfort. Kostas smiled and masked his aura as he rubbed her back. “Go on,” he said gently. “Dance. I have some people to talk to.” Katerina half turned, as if she would follow her brother, but I caught her hand in mine. With her full mask, I couldn’t see her expression, but her body stiffened. The tempo of her heartbeat jumped. Blue eyes clashed with mine. Fire flared in her eyes briefly. Maybe it was a flash of light, because she lowered her head submissively and allowed me to lead. Like a good little omega. I almost snorted at my thoughts as I brought her to the centre of the room and turned to face her. And then that scent hit me again. Fuck. Why the hell had I allowed Kostas’ words to provoke me? I didn’t give a shit if the prince thought me unworthy. But there I was, drawing the princess closer, inhaling her scent like I would die without it. I didn’t miss the eyes on us. The orchestra played on, but the room went quiet. The dancefloor cleared, and just like that, it was just the two of us in the room. She was small. Fragile. Barely up to my chest, I could see the top of her head. My hand circled her waist, settling on her lower back, pulling her close. The beast almost purred. Why did she smell so good? Feel so good? Beneath the layers of her dress, the warmth of her body seeped into mine. The princess gasped and stepped back, head bowed. The music drifted to my ears again, reminding me of where I was. I was being inappropriate. Sullying the precious jewel of Lordswood. “Pardon me, Your Highness," I said, reclaiming her hand. This time, I kept a respectable distance. We moved through the steps, flowing seamlessly. Goddess, she fit perfectly in my arms. If I just leaned in, if I pressed my mouth to her neck and— No. My grip tightened on her lower back even as I tried to ease away from her. What the hell was this? She was unshifted. Too young. Inexperienced. Even though I was at least eight years older than her, I’d shifted way before my time. Besides, she was that fucker Lordswood’s spawn. The music changed, snapping my attention back to the room and the omega who still refused to meet my gaze. I didn’t want such a spineless woman in my bed. The packaging was beautiful; no one would doubt that. But the blood in her veins was rotten. “I suppose I can consider this my turn,” I said, my voice flat. The princess’s head snapped up. Blue fire spat at me, this time unmistakable. Her shoulders squared, and she clasped her hands in front of her. “Yes, please do. My brother was right, you are not worthy. Enjoy the ball, sir.” She turned and walked away like she ruled the realm. And fuck if that didn’t make my beast howl. Chapter 5 KAT I calmed my breathing before stepping into the family dining room. Mother and Father sat together, holding hands and laughing softly. Kostas stood at the window, wine glass in hand, eyes distant. He didn’t look like he belonged in the same scene. He was too still. Too serious. The moment Mother saw me, she rose with practised grace and opened her arms. “Darling, come here,” she said brightly. Kostas turned, the frown gone like it never existed. The three of them smiled as if they hadn’t seen the way the guests had avoided me at the ball. As if I hadn’t been the only royal they all pretended not to see. I returned Mother’s embrace, letting her subtle scent smother me. She wore an evening gown, dripping in crystals, despite it being a rest day. I’d gone simpler. No corset and no full face of make-up. Mother’s subtle frown at my dress didn’t need words. But I didn’t offer an explanation. It’s not like they’d ever given me one. “You were the belle of the ball last night,” Mother said, guiding me to a seat beside her. “I have a good feeling about your upcoming appointments.” My fingers twitched in my lap, but I kept the smile on my face. “Oh? Did you notice anything?” Father asked her before quickly turning his gaze to me. “Has your wolf shown herself, Katerina?” “Not yet,” I said, too quickly. “She doesn’t need her wolf now,” Mother said, brushing it off. “She’s so close to shifting, her true mate would have sensed her already. I wouldn’t be surprised if someone comes calling very soon.” My heart twisted. A true mate. The dream I was raised to chase. Yet... “You can’t be sure, Mother,” I said, sipping my wine. I was surprised my hand didn’t tremble. “We had the best of the best from all the territories under one roof. Of course I’m sure,” Mother said, placing her hand in mine. “Trust me on this.” For the first time in a long time, Mother wasn’t twitchy or close to tears. Could she really have sensed something? But no. She said the same thing about a dozen times a year. My happiness had depended on the queen’s fluctuating moods for as long as I could remember. We were always either ecstatic or disappointed. I was tired. “I trust you,” I lied with a soft smile, just as the servants arrived with dinner. Across the table, I met Kostas’ gaze. He hadn’t said a word since I came in. He hadn’t said anything since the man on the dancefloor had humiliated me in front of everyone. In front of all the ‘best of the best’ in the wolf territories. His turn, he’d said. That bastard was no different from Justin and his brothers. Kostas looked away from me and picked up his cutlery to start eating. “When your mate reveals himself, we’ll throw the grandest wedding,” Father beamed. “I’ll walk you down the aisle, just like I always dreamed. Kostas, have you finished overseeing the housing project? Every unit must be furnished.” My father spoke like it was a done deal. My true mate would live in the castle with me, and his pack would join ours. But what if he chose not to? What if he didn’t want my brother as their beta? My gaze drifted back to Kostas. He didn’t look at Father as he said, “Yes, everything is under control.” But Kostas was the smartest person I knew. Hadn’t this thought crossed his mind? Hadn’t it crossed any of their minds that no one would want to live with the joke of the kingdom? “Perfect,” Mother said, clasping her hands. “Our little butterfly will have everything.” I tuned them out after that. Mother’s endless plans for the wedding. Father’s constant tweaking of the security plans and living arrangements. I’d participated in the conversations enough times to know them by heart. By the time dessert plates were cleared and we moved to the lounge, I could barely keep my mask in place. My stomach twitched with nerves, and my pulse echoed in my ears. This was it. The last supper. Would I ever see my family again? Would they understand why I had to do this? Would they forgive me? How disappointed would they be when they learned that I didn’t want the life they had so carefully crafted for me? “Are you alright, Katerina?” I smiled at my brother over my book. “I am. But you seem tired, though.” Was he burning himself out again? When I left, who would remind him to take care of himself? “Things have just been a little hectic, but I’m fine.” Was he lying? “If it’s about my birthday, we don’t have to make a big deal of it. The Spring Ball was grand enough.” “Nonsense,” Father said. “It’s not every day a wolf turns eighteen.” As if triggered by my anxiety, my body started to betray me. My skin itched, nerves flaring under the surface like a thousand sparks. The lights pierced my eyes, and every sound stabbed into my skull. The world sharpened until I could make out the silver strands in my father’s blond hair. I could smell the blood in the steak we’d just eaten, still clinging to the air. And then it was gone. Cut off. Silent. “What will you do if this doesn’t work out?” I blurted. The room stilled. I watched that panic return in my mother’s gaze before she forced a smile. “You will find one, Katerina,” Father said, voice firm. “Even if I have to knock on every door on the planet.” I clenched my wine glass until my knuckles ached. I wanted to scream. To ask why this mattered more than how they let those boys treat me. How they let people whisper about me and turn me into a joke. Instead, I smiled, as if I were grateful, and sat in silence as the conversation returned to my birthday. When my parents decided to retire to their wing, I held on a little tighter than usual. Kissed their cheeks a little longer. Memorised their warmth. By the time Kostas walked me to the door, my cheeks were numb, and my tears were seconds from bursting out. “Rest well. Tomorrow will be busy,” Kostas said. “I will.” “That man you danced with last night,” Kostas started. My fists balled before I could stop myself. That grey-eyed bastard. I shoved my memories back quickly and composed myself. Now was not the time to remember how he held me. Or the way his scent messed with my head. “Did you feel anything? Did your wolf stir?” “Thankfully not,” I lied. “He was insufferable.” I couldn’t quite forget the way his scent tangled with something inside me. My brother exhaled, and I saw the tension drain from his body. Was that the reason he’d been so quiet all night? He never worried without a good reason, so my assessment of that man must have been right. He was just a scoundrel. Someone not good enough for me. Such a man would never be my mate. “If you ever meet him again, walk away,” Kostas said. Well, that was easy. I didn’t even know what he looked like. “I’ll never be in the same room as him,” I promised. Kostas paused, and I thought he might say more, but instead, he hugged me tight and pressed a kiss to my temple. “It will get better. I swear it,” he whispered before he released me. He didn’t linger after that, and my chest ached when I watched him walk away. My dear brother. Would he be okay? Dragging my feet, I walked into my room without bothering with the light and sank into my couch. The tears came, falling silently as they had done many times before. I sat for hours, unable to stop them, unable to stop the stabbing pain in my chest. When the castle finally fell asleep and the guards started their change of shift, I rose and crossed to the back of my dressing room. My bag was packed full of suppressants, and I’d swiped a change of clothes from the laundry room. There was nothing else left for me to do. There was nothing for me in this castle. In this kingdom. My only chance at freedom lay beyond the border, in the human world. With my steps light, I hid in the shadows until I slipped through the cracks of the life they built for me. I wasn’t their butterfly anymore. Chapter 6 KAT The mirror was cracked and too small to show much, but the green-eyed redhead woman staring back at me didn’t need a full reflection to know she looked damn good. Green eyes sparkled beneath the uneven bangs of my pixie cut and my smile was wide. I turned back to the mess behind me. Clothes piled on one side of the bed, textbooks and files on the other, and somewhere behind all that was my defunct kitchen. It didn’t matter. I was finally moving out of this shithole. Squealing, I plopped onto the clear patch of my single mattress and picked up my envelope for the hundredth time. My bonus. My big, fat, life-changing bonus. Eighty hours a week, blood, sweat, and tears for almost two years, and those higher-ups at the Bureau of Non-Human Affairs had finally noticed me. My name wasn’t on the case file, but I cracked their case. I was their fucking hero. I deserved this. Besides, I hadn’t worked so hard just to write my name down on some file. I’d done the impossible. Permanent hire before graduation? Done. Youngest recruit? Also done. All that homeschooling had come in handy after all. The smile faltered. My chest tightened. Tears threatened, but I shoved the thoughts away. Today was a good day. I was done surviving, I was ready to live. Grabbing my keys, bag, and helmet, I kicked dirty clothes out of the way and headed out. I guess I’d have to deal with the mess before I officially started work on Monday. I was down to my last office outfit. Or fuck it, I’d just buy new clothes. My laughter rang out in the hallway as I walked to the stairs. I was still laughing when I reached the basement parking lot. I’d buy enough clothes that I didn’t have to repeat the same outfits every week. An apartment with enough room to swing a cat. A double bed without a thin, lumpy mattress! Kat Munroe was moving up. “Looking good, Kitty Kat.” Rolling my eyes, I didn’t turn back as I secured my crossbody bag across and put my helmet on. Leather booty shorts, matching jacket, thigh-high boots, and a top that could pass for a bra. Not a corset in sight. “Where are we going tonight?” The voice sounded closer, so I had to look. I hadn’t made it this far by being stupid. Two guys, the usual suspects, walked out from behind two pillars like they were villains in a D-list movie. Long-haired jock types. The type of human trash the Bureau usually handed down to the local agencies. It was a pity they couldn’t handle humans themselves or I’d have turned them in for being assholes. “Todd. Sam,” I greeted with a nod. “Just going for some groceries. Why are you lurking in a dark basement?” The two delinquents grinned and came closer. “You promised we’d hang out, Kat,” Todd drawled. “You’re not going back on your word, are you?” “Forget your groceries,” Sam added. “We’ll feed you something better.” Creepy. Did that shit ever work on anyone? “Maybe tomorrow night,” I said, turning back to my bike and swinging my leg over it. The two were on either side of me before I could grip the throttle. “You keep brushing us off, Kitty Kat,” Todd said, grabbing the handlebars. “You think that will work forever?” My motorbike was my pride and joy. Gleaming red and black with polished chrome, and an engine that purred like a beast. I’d skipped meals and rent for her. How dare this bastard put his hand on her? “We promise you’ll enjoy it,” Sam added, grabbing the other handle. I’d had enough. Removing my helmet, I ran my fingers through my hair and then smiled at one and then the other. Television was a great thing. More educational than the mountains of books in my father’s library. In three years, I’d learned that using brute strength wasn’t the only way to win. But it sure did help. I swung my helmet and cracked it hard against Todd’s head. Then a punch to Sam’s ribs made him swear and stagger back. The engine roared to life beneath me, and I peeled out before the losers could react. My laughter echoed in the parking lot, rising with the growl of the engine. Three years ago, someone would have come out of the shadows to handle those two. But I wasn’t that girl anymore. I couldn’t be. I sliced through the Friday night traffic with that ache in my chest. As always, guilt tore at me. Had they stopped looking for me? Were they okay? Did they hate me? If I went back now, would they accept the new me? The bright lights of the city flashed around me as I parked my bike and took my helmet off. I couldn’t dwell on that. I was finally about to get the life I’d designed for myself. Now wasn’t the time to falter. Pulse stood like a beacon in downtown Greenville, with a line already forming at the wide doors. A crowd spilt onto the sidewalk, and I could already feel the thumping of the bass from outside. When it was my turn, I proudly took out my ID before they could ask me and grinned at the bouncers. Twenty-one. My birthday. In the human world, I was now old enough to drink. The bouncer looked between my ID and my face before he gave a low whistle. “Happy birthday, Kathrine Munroe.” “Damn right it is,” I said with a wink. The velvet rope lifted, and just like that, they let me into the heart of the beast. Bass, bodies, and neon lights hit me all at once. The air was electric, and energy pulsed through the air. It was chaos, and I loved every second of it. I threaded my way through the crowds towards the bar, my body swaying to the music. This was freedom. The opposite of every ball I’d ever attended. Except in one way. So many people, so much laughter, yet I was still very much alone. Finally leaning against the bar, I waited for the busy bartender to notice me before I slid a twenty across the counter. “Whiskey. Neat,” I shouted above the music before I leaned back on it to scan the club. As much as I loved the freedom to drink without restrictions, that wasn’t why I was there. I’d been too busy juggling my degree and my internship, and now I was about to get busier. This weekend was the only time I could let my hair down. The only time I could feel... something. Kostas would lose his shit if he knew. Instead of making me panic, a thrill shot down my spine. I was my own person. I could make my own choices. I scanned the room, my eyes skimming past the boys trying to be hard on the dancefloor, the men leering at the women from the walls, the ones being too loud, attention-seeking. Until my gaze stopped at him. He leaned against the far wall, half in the shadow, half under the flickering lights. Dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to hint at the muscles underneath, and pants tight enough to make my heart flutter. No loud colours like most of the men around him. No attention seeking. He didn’t blink often as he watched the crowd. He just stood still. Like he was waiting for something. Like he was hunting. My body lit up like I’d finally found the piece I’d been looking for. I picked up my whiskey and headed straight for him without hesitating. The closer I got, the more my body reacted to him. It had been so long since I’d felt anything remotely similar that I almost panicked. But I shoved those thoughts back. This had nothing to do with my beast. Those suppressants had worked for three years, and they would continue to do so. The man’s head snapped towards me, and fuck. I couldn’t stop the gasp. He was beautiful. Hair cropped short, stormy grey eyes smouldering, and a five o’clock shadow. Older than me, for sure. More experienced. I could tell by the way his gaze dipped slowly, dragging over me, before he met my eyes again. It felt like a caress. The heat that pooled in my stomach was instant. How did a man do that with just his eyes? I stopped in front of him and tossed back the rest of my drink. Liquid courage. “Seen something you like?” I purred. His mouth curved, just barely. “Maybe.” His voice was deep and smooth, and it struck something inside me. Had I heard it before? At work? Or in my lectures? I tilted my head to look up at him. I would have remembered if I’d ever met someone like him. Despite the chaos of the club around him, he remained composed. Restrained. If this weren’t a human club, I would have suspected he was something else. Was he hunting for a little something for the weekend, then? I was more than ready to be his prey. Stepping closer, letting my gaze eat him up like he’d done to me. Yes. Yes, he’d do. “Then what are you going to do about it?” I asked. “You tell me,” the man said. This was my cue. I’d studied all those smutty television shows just for this moment. “I’d like to buy you for the night.” His brow lifted slightly, and his mouth curved again. “You’re very blunt.” I shrugged. “It’s my birthday. I’m celebrating. If you’re not available, I can find someone else.” The little smirk fell off his face, and the air shifted. He stepped away from the wall slowly. Deliberately. I felt very much like his prey. My heart slammed against my chest when he stepped into the light. Goddess. He was even hotter up close. Sharp jawline, tall, broad shoulders. I felt his presence all around me. “And what exactly do you expect from me, birthday girl?” he drawled. My breath caught. Electric shocks zapped down my spine, and I almost stepped back. But this was what I wanted. “Surprise me,” I whispered. The man licked his lips. Then he reached for my empty glass and set it on a table next to us. “Come with me.” And I did. I followed the stranger through the crowd like I hadn’t watched hundreds of true-life documentaries about what could happen to me. Not because I was drunk. This wasn’t about rebellion. This was because, for the first time since I left home, I was going to do something I could never undo. I was going to give myself to someone other than my true mate.
“You look perfect, Princess Katerina.” My fists clenched tightly in my lap. I had to make a conscious effort to breathe and calm myself. Perfect. I looked like a doll. The kind meant for display, pristine and never touched. The useless kind. Pale porcelain skin with the finest makeup applied so expertly that it looked seamless. Big blue eyes with lashes that didn’t need extensions. Plump red lips with the usual polite smile. “Thank you,” I answered, nodding at the makeup artist. “They’re waiting for you downstairs. Should I call your brother to accompany you?” My fists balled again. Lordswood Castle was more secure than any fortress. Bugs couldn’t get in without stringent vetting and permission, but even that wouldn’t be enough to get them into the inner keep. Yet they still accompanied me everywhere like a child. Still, all of this was for a good reason. Every sacrifice would be worth it in the end. “That won’t be necessary. Thank you, Alanna,” I said as I stood. “But the Alpha said—” “I’m sure I’ll be fine,” I interrupted, maintaining the smile so deeply ingrained in me it felt fused to my face. I straightened the long skirt of my dress and adjusted my posture, although this was easy to do thanks to the corset. It was as stiff as a board; I couldn’t slouch even if I wanted to. Only sparing a glance in the mirror, I nodded at the team of women who’d dressed me and headed out of my dressing room. I did look perfect, I had to give them that. Not a single strand of blonde hair out of place, shoulders straight, head held high. And every piece of clothing on my body was worth more than most people made in a year. I was the prize. The one raised to be envied. To complete my true mate’s life. To be a trophy. A prisoner. My smile slipped, and my steps faltered at the door to my bedroom. I was being unfair. My life was a privilege; I had to be grateful. My parents loved me and gave me everything, and my dear brother, Kostas, would burn the world down for me if I asked. “Why do they even bother? She’ll be eighteen soon; I doubt a true mate will fall in her lap anytime soon. They’ve set their expectations too high; she’s just an omega.” My shoulders stiffened. They must have thought I left already. Omega. Weak. Doomed to submit to every wolf, a burden to the one I’d mate, yet the most treasured in my pack. The irony wasn’t lost on me. “Quiet! If you want to survive here, keep such thoughts to yourself.” “But everyone says—” “You’ll be out of the castle before lunchtime if you finish that sentence. Prince Kostas will make sure you never step foot through the complex gates again.” There was silence after that, but I wanted that woman to finish what she was about to say. Everyone said what? I was stuck in the inner castle most of the time, and no one dared say a word out of place. Gossip hardly ever reached my ears, but when it did, it was the boring type. I bit back a huff. It was unladylike. Mother would have a fit if she heard me. Squaring my shoulders again, I stepped out into the wide hallway alone. There was still a chill in the air outside as we welcomed the spring, but all the rooms in my wing were nice and toasty. My father hated it if I so much as sniffled. He hardly let me out in the winter. But spring was here. The flowers were starting to bloom. And that meant long walks in the gardens, and the Spring Ball. Some excitement after a long winter. Anything was better than sitting alone with my thoughts. My steps were steady as I approached the two guards in all black combat uniforms at the end of the hallway, and I almost laughed when they turned to me and stiffened. The panic on their faces was priceless. “Your Royal Highness, please wait here to be accompanied,” one of them said with a small bow. I knew they would mindlink my brother the second they saw me, but I was prepared. I quickened my steps past them and turned into the next hallway, where several other guards waited. It was overkill, but what was a girl to do? I was assigned more guards than the king and queen. How far could I go this time? The entry hall, perhaps? I half jogged past the guards, and was almost at the staircase when my brother's head appeared as he jogged to the top. Damn. I’d almost made it. Sighing, I slowed my steps and met my brother’s scowling face. “You didn’t wait for me, Katerina,” he said. “I walked down two hallways by myself, Kostas. If I can’t even do that, how will I ever take care of my mate?” Predictably, the scowl deepened, and I almost giggled. My brother was a handsome man. He was the complete opposite of me. Towering height, brown-eyes, curly brunette hair, and there was nothing delicate about him. He was a warrior, the Lordswood Pack beta, second only to my father with his intimidating aura. I’d been told that was true even if he stood in a room full of alphas. “He will have to take care of you,” Kostas said firmly. “And don’t forget, this castle will be your home.” Of course. How could I forget that even after the mating ceremony, I would live within the same walls? Maybe a new face would change things. Shake me out of the monotony. There were only so many languages and musical instruments I could learn, and I was growing tired of all the law, financial, and economics books. Perhaps once I was mated, they would allow me to apply my studies in practice. Or even learn something else, like training with the rest of the pack. Now that was a dream worth holding onto. Kostas linked our arms and started walking. “Remember what I told you about today,” he said. “There are others on the list, but this one is a good candidate.” They’d said that about all of them. I’d been meeting ‘candidates’ since I was five, first under the guise of playdates, and then openly as my potential future mates. Over the past few weeks, I had a date every day, sometimes twice a day. Mother was in panic mode. My parents were ready to seal my fate. Resisting the urge to sigh again, I smiled up at my big brother. “If you say he’s right for me, then he must be,” I said. “Of course he is. He has a bright future ahead of him. Currently top of his class and excels in his training. Only someone like that could be your true mate,” Kostas said, his scowl vanishing. He beamed down at me, and I felt the warmth of his love and protection. Every misgiving I had about these dates deflated as I squeezed his arm. “I bet he will make an excellent addition to our pack.” Maybe mating wouldn’t be so bad, after all. I knew my parents wouldn’t pressure me to have children too soon. They just wanted to make sure I was settled in any eventuality. The whole pack would respect someone they approved of, and a true mate would never hurt me. We descended the grand staircase slowly, into the entrance hall. It was almost noon, so the servants should have been busy preparing lunch or cleaning the hundreds of rooms within the great stone structure. But there was silence. Too quiet. A ‘mood’, no doubt orchestrated by my mother. This new date must have been very important to bring things to a halt like that. Or mum was just desperate. “The sun’s out today. We’ll meet him in the courtyard,” Kostas said. I gasped and stopped walking, gripping my brother’s arm. “Really?” I asked, holding my breath. “It’s a beautiful day,” Kostas said gently with an indulgent smile. “You should see the first blooms with your future mate. I already told them to prepare your cloak.” I ignored the optimism in his words and half-dragged him through the halls on the lower floor. The courtyard. How I’d missed that. Even if the date didn’t go as planned, sitting in the open with the sun on my face would make up for it. “Mum and Dad have official business, so they will meet him later for tea. Your chaperones are already waiting,” Kostas said, then added with a chuckle, “Slow your steps. Don’t be so eager.” Right. I had to be proper. I was Her Royal Highness Princess Katerina Lordswood of Kingsland. There should be nothing to criticise about me. “Sorry, brother.” I lowered my head as my chaperones approached, and one of them draped my warm cloak over my shoulders. “I’ll be close, so don’t be afraid,” Kostas whispered, kissing my forehead before he stepped back. His words sent a chill down my back, but I brushed them off. I was going outside! My first genuine smile since I woke stretched across my face as the doors were opened, and I finally felt the sun directly for the first time in months. I didn’t mind the slight bite on my cheeks as we stepped out into the cold. I was eager to meet the next man on my parents’ dating list, just to walk around the gardens. My step remained surprisingly steady, and I kept my hands together in front of me and my head lowered. A lady walked with grace. An Omega with humility. We walked along the paved path by the pond towards the main seating area until we reached my favourite cherry blossom tree right in the middle of the yard. My smile widened. The tree was blooming. Soon, the whole courtyard would be filled with the lovely scent of the flowers. A little boy stood beside it, admiring the tree, hands in his pockets. He was dressed in a suit, as most visitors did. I wondered who his parents were. Perhaps they were the ones the King and Queen were entertaining. I stopped beside him and breathed deeply. “Your Highness,” the boy said, stepping back from me and bowing. “No need to be so formal,” I said, smiling at him. He was curly-haired and pimply, his face suggesting he was no older than twelve or thirteen. He probably hadn’t shifted yet, but his alpha blood was undeniable. In a few years, my wolf would submit to his, despite my royal bloodline. I looked away from him and suppressed that thought. Happy thoughts only. Today was a good day. “What’s your name, little boy? Are you here with your parents?” I asked. Did my tone change to that annoying one adults used on babies? I cringed slightly when I saw the tick in his jaw and the way his fists balled up. Even his grey eyes grew colder. His anger was almost like a slap on my cold cheeks. Weird. He must have been too young to start learning how to control himself. It was more important for alphas, considering how much damage even their auras could do to weaker wolves. “I’m not a little boy, Your Highness. I’m fifteen. My name is Justin.” He looked at me expectantly. Was I supposed to know him? Were his family members of the court? My father’s business allies? I’d been memorising names and faces for so long that sometimes they just blurred together. Still, I couldn’t be rude. “Nice to meet you, Justin. Perhaps we will see each other again soon. I’m here to meet someone. My brother won’t be pleased if he finds you here.” I almost giggled at the thought of Kostas’ reaction once he found out someone had slipped past him. The inner courtyard was sacred. My gaze darted across the manicured space, eager to meet my millionth date and take him for a tour. Despite Kostas allowing me outside so soon, my time would be limited. I’d make the most of it. “I’m who you’re meeting, Your Highness. I’m your date.” My smile dropped. My face twisted before I could stop it, my eyes widening as I looked at the boy who probably still had his nose wiped by his mother. What. The. Actual. Fuck? Chapter 2 KAT No. No, no, no. This couldn’t be real. This had to be a prank. A test. I’d gone through so many dates that the pool must have shrunk to almost nothing, but there was no way my parents thought this snotty little boy was suitable for me. Goddess forbid if there was actually a spark of a bond with him. What the hell were they thinking? I’d be eighteen in a few days. This wasn’t just a bad match; it was illegal! “Princess Katerina?” His babyish voice cut through the horror spiralling in my head, and I quickly smoothed my expression, forcing it back into something polite. Something practised. “M—my apologies, Justin,” I said, looking back at the two chaperones nearby. One of them looked away, her mouth twitching. They knew. They knew I’d been buffed and fluffed for a mere little boy. Was I a joke? “Please,” I said, remembering my manners. “Let’s sit.” One of Mother’s best tea sets was already laid out on the table, and a servant waited at a respectable distance, ready to serve. As if the day wasn’t cursed enough, the sun slipped behind a cloud, taking its warmth with it. Justin smirked as he dropped into a chair across from me, his eyes drifting lazily around the courtyard. His earlier tantrum seemed forgotten as he slouched in his seat and chuckled to himself. Obviously, he knew nothing about etiquette. Nothing about him stood out besides his alpha aura. There was no way this kid excelled at anything. “This place is really cool,” Justin said, lifting the delicate teacup like it was a soda can. “I thought you’d be mated before my turn came around.” My cheek burned as embarrassment rolled through me. His turn? Anyone who made it on my parents’ list was privileged. Saying they were taking turns sounded too vulgar. It was as if I were some box to tick off. Like he was doing me a favour. I looked away and sipped my tea, too. There was a whole meal coming after that, but I’d lost my appetite, and I suddenly didn’t feel like walking with this boy. “You’re only a child. It was obviously a mistake,” I said calmly, keeping my voice even. I wanted to storm back into the castle and demand answers, but Mother had drilled it into me—poise, no matter what. I had a guest, so I had to entertain him, even if he was fresh out of nappies. I almost snorted, but swallowed it back. I had to endure this. So much for going for a walk. It would be like babysitting, and I really wasn’t in the mood for that. Still, this was better than the dates I’d endured the past week. A shiver rippled down my spine, and my hand trembled. The teacup clattered softly as I set it down, the uneven sound echoing across the courtyard. No. Not now. There was no point in dwelling on the past. “I’m not a child,” Justin said through his teeth, the earlier temper peeking through. Something about the flash in his eyes tugged at my memory. Why did that look so familiar? That thought brought me out of my head as I studied the kid again. Had I seen him at a ball? In the background, at a pack gathering I’d spied on from one of my windows? “But at least I’m getting this out of the way quickly,” Justin continued. “Gives me better odds of finding my mate when I shift.” Frowning, I met the brat’s gaze head-on, breaking another of my parents’ rules. “What do you mean by that?” “You know,” the boy shrugged. I didn’t. Wasn’t he there to see if he was a match? Then why was he still thinking of finding a mate when he shifted? Not that I would even entertain that thought, but what the hell? “Which pack are you from?” I asked, fingers curling in my lap. He was clearly uncultured to act like I wasn’t good enough for him. I was a princess! What could he possibly object to? “Ironbridge,” Justin answered, glancing around again before reaching into his pocket and pulling his cell phone out. He pointed the camera towards the cherry blossom tree as if it were a sightseeing tour. Unbelievable. The scenery was more fascinating to him than I was! At least he didn’t try to take a picture of me. How he’d snuck that thing into the castle was beyond me. Kostas banned recording devices because, in his words, “not everyone deserves to gaze upon your beauty.” I used to roll my eyes at that, but now I was grateful. I’d studied enough cases to know exactly how wrong it could get when someone captured the wrong kind of image. A guard materialised from some hidden place behind me and snapped the phone out of the kid’s hand. “Aw, come on,” Justin whined. “It’s just a tree.” The guard thumbed through something on the phone, frowning, and then slipped it into his own pocket. Guess the brat was shit out of luck. “Tell him to give me back my phone. I don’t know why they treat you like you hung the sun in the sky. I’m just like you, I’m a prince, too. My dad won’t let it slide if I say you stole from me.” “You’re an alpha’s son?” I asked, even though comparing any other alpha in the kingdom to Father was treasonous. But Mother branched into the farther territories years ago. This brat could very well have been a real prince, a son of one of the neighbouring three kings. Justin leaned back, folding his arms as if he owned the world. “Yeah. Alpha Carter. You don’t want to piss him off.” A sharp noise cracked the air. I blinked. The handle of my cup had snapped in my hand. I loosened my grip and let the pieces fall onto the table while my eyes widened at the boy before me. My pulse pounded in my ears. I couldn’t breathe past the lump forming in my throat. A memory flared. A different date. Hair pulling. Greasy hand on my thigh. Rising further. That laugh when he told me what he would do to me. Twisting my hands together, I looked back at the guard. Of course this kid was a Carter. Not a real prince, not even close. Alpha Carter would never be an alpha king in any lifetime. No wonder this kid looked familiar. “You should have followed the rules,” I said. I was surprised that my voice remained steady. “They’ll check it and give it back to you at the end of our... meeting.” No way was I calling this a date. Especially now that I knew who he was. Anyone from that vile cesspit of a pack wasn’t worthy of setting foot through our complex gates, never mind sitting across from me. Didn’t Kostas think so? Had I really been reduced to this? Having him there felt like a betrayal. “My brother Aaron said you’re insane. I see it now,” Justin sneered. “Said you smiled like a robot no matter what he said to you.” My hands twitched. Aaron had said a lot. “And Samuel said there’s not much between your ears,” he continued. Pot. Kettle. Black. Samuel had the body of an alpha and the brain of a potato. He didn’t look or talk like he’d ever read a book in his life. Perfect gentleman when he wasn’t leering, but I struggled to keep my eyes open. “And Jake...” The smile dropped off my face completely. My skin crawled like a hundred baby spiders had just hatched on me. Justin saw it and laughed, glancing behind me, obviously calculating how much he could get away with. “Jake said you’d only be good for one thing.” My gaze snapped back to his. Blood rushed in my ears, and my vision sharpened. Only a few weeks until my first shift, and already the beast within me was stirring. If I lost control now and shifted, I could tear this degenerate pup apart. Because he was unshifted, he’d be defenceless. It would be like toying with a human. “If your brothers said all that, why are you here?” I asked. Behind me, I sensed my chaperones edging closer. Did they hear him? “You really don’t know?” Justin laughed, clapping his hands as if this was entertaining. “There’s a saying. Life isn’t complete until you’ve dated the princess. If you want to find your true mate, you have to dump her first.” Behind me, one of my chaperones—the one who’d struggled not to laugh when I met Justin—giggled. She knew! My cheeks flamed again. Humiliation rose in my chest. I dated these boys for a reason, for the good of the kingdom, but this was what they thought of me? My chest compressed, and I felt my heart shatter. Did my parents know? Did Kostas? The fury I’d been swallowing all morning while my maids wrapped me up for this boy returned a hundredfold, forcing me to my feet. “Mr Carter, we’re done here.” Justin stood, still laughing, and gave a mocking bow. Every part of me called out to slap that smug look off his face, but my hands remained clasped in front of me. Proper. Still perfect. Even as an inferno burned within me. “I wasn’t staying here long anyway. We’re obviously, thankfully, not true mates,” he said. “Hand me my phone back and wish me luck for my future, Princess.” “Good luck, Mr Carter,” I said, a smile still on my face. “You’ll need it to find anyone who’ll put up with that stench of manure coming from your mouth. You talk a lot for a child who’s mediocre at best. Unsurprising considering who your father is. I’ll remember your name fondly the next time Alpha Carter bows at my feet. Goodbye, little boy.” Chapter 3 KAT “Katerina, open this door.” I glanced up from my textbook, waiting. Was today the day Kostas finally lost his patience and broke it down? I’d avoided him for a week, hiding behind Mother’s endless matchmaking. She’d ramped it up again, so much so that it felt like that was all I did. Wake up. Dress. Date. Get humiliated. Start again. My fury still simmered inside me. My skin itched, ready to burst from the unfamiliar emotions I’d been struggling with, yet I knew what they meant. It was almost time. I wanted answers, a reason for this humiliation, but I couldn’t bring myself to ask. My omega wolf was already cowering. Hiding. Submitting to my family’s will, like I’d been taught my whole life. Kostas knew what the Carter boys had said and done. I was under no illusion that those guards who appeared out of thin air to save me during my date with Jake hadn’t reported everything. But he’d still set me up with another boy who had Carter blood running through his veins. My head was a jumbled mess. I'd never once doubted my family's love for me until my date with Justin; those questions kept circling my mind. All week, I’d caught the glances from the servants. Saw them whisper. I couldn’t hear them, my wolf hadn’t surfaced yet, but I felt their words. My humiliation was constant. I felt naked. “Katerina!” Kostas growled, louder now. Swallowing, I stood slowly, smoothed down my dress, and pasted my smile back on my face. “I’m sorry, Kostas. I had my music on,” I lied, pulling my earbuds out for show. My brother frowned, silent for a while, before he stepped into my room. He didn’t buy it. I'm sure he already knew I was avoiding him. “It’s the Spring Ball tonight. Mother prepared your dress and mask.” He sounded anxious. Uneasy. Why? I’d been attending for years, secretly at first, when I hid behind the curtains in the grand hall. When I turned fifteen, I was officially presented—fully masked—and finally allowed to accompany my parents and brother. Behind the anonymity of the masks, I gained a little freedom. “I know,” I said. “I'll be ready on time, you don't need to worry.” “Your birthday is in a few days. Are you feeling... anything?” “No,” I lied again. Did he see through that? His gaze didn’t linger on my face. Kostas sighed and walked over to my pile of textbooks. Even on such a day, my work had to be completed. “Everything I do is to protect you, Katerina,” he said, running his hands through his hair. “I know.” I just wasn’t sure anymore what they were protecting me from. “You didn't meet anyone you liked this week?” No. No stirrings of a true mate bond. They had all dumped me, the same as the ones who’d come before them. The same as the Carter boys. “No, but I’ll tell you the moment I like someone,” I said, smiling as I reached for his hand. “I'm sure I'll find my mate soon. Don't worry, Kostas.” “I would prefer it if we found him now. Before your wolf presents herself,” Kostas said. So that was the reason for the overkill with the dates? My birthday? Had I run out of time? Would they choose any wolf, rather than my true mate? Anyone would be forgiven to think some great calamity was going to fall on me if I didn’t get marked and mated before then. But what greater calamity was there than mating a wolf who would not respect my boundaries or look past the limitations of my wolf? “I’ll try,” I smiled, “but could we forget about that for tonight? Can we just have fun?” His smile returned, faint and wistful. “Sometimes I forget how young you are. Of course, Princess. Let your hair down tonight,” he said. “But be careful. Things outside our walls aren’t as settled as I’d want.” Kostas never talked about anything outside our walls. Could this be what had my family anxious? Lordswood was, after all, the largest pack in father’s kingdom, and our kingdom was the largest of the four. Our complex was like a city; we were self-sufficient. It wouldn’t be the first time another kingdom thought they could help themselves to what we had. Was I too arrogant to assume they were all anxious because of me? “Finish your homework. They’ll come to help you soon.” After he kissed my forehead, he left, and my burning questions remained unasked. I was almost afraid to hear the answers. An hour later, several maids came into my room, my new dress and accessories in tow. Usually, I loved this part, but this time, lead settled on the centre of my chest. I was too anxious. I didn’t care about the layers of sapphire silk, the delicate silver-threaded mask, or the jewels for my hair. My chest still hurt. But I didn’t dare ask the stupid questions. Did everyone attending the ball know about this saying? Did they all secretly laugh at me? I had no idea how I got from my dressing room to meet my parents at the top of the main staircase. “You look beautiful, Katerina,” Queen Maria said, taking my hands in hers. I couldn’t see her face behind her mask, only her red curls piled on top of her head, but tears shimmered in her green eyes just as they had all week. My head switched from my simmering fury to concern for her. But it switched back just as quickly when I remembered the Carters and all the other recent dates. They’d all been carefully selected by my mother’s own hand. “Thank you, Mother,” I smiled. “So do you.” Both my parents did. Father was a typical alpha, towering over all us, even Kostas. He looked more dignified with his blue royal mantle draped over his shoulders. “Don’t forget yourself tonight, darling. There are too many eyes watching.” Her words fed the dread that had been brewing in the pit of my stomach. All those eyes would indeed be on me, just as they had since I was presented. But would they be laughing behind their masks? “Yes, Mother.” “If you get into any trouble, return to your room. Kostas will take care of it,” Father said, his voice low but commanding. King Christos didn’t need to raise his tone to make people obey his command. His aura could silence armies; which was how he’d earned the right to rule all the packs in the north. I’d yet to meet anyone who was as strong as he was. Or as gentle. As if he’d known that he scared me, he gently patted my shoulder. This was why my parents wanted a true mate for me. So he could soothe me when I was in distress. So he could protect me. So he could keep me caged within these walls with the servants whispering behind my back. “Let’s go,” Father said softly. “Our guests are all here.” We descended together, my father leading, Kostas behind us. Perfect. Regal. I was sandwiched like the fragile princess I was. This was my life. Privileged. Beautiful. Like a colourful bird in a cage. My chest welled, almost unable to push this thought back down. Behind the mask, the smile was gone. I was a prisoner. I had to leave. The music swelled in the great hall, and couples twirled in the middle. But the colours blurred around me. I forgot all the things I loved about the Spring Ball as that decision echoed in my mind. Was I really doing this? I knew nothing beyond these walls. How would I survive? I left my mother’s side, picked a drink, and slipped away. I didn’t stop walking until I was in the main courtyard. Sighing, I drained the drink in one go and looked up at the sky. For years, I’d imagined what it would be like to walk out of the castle. To find myself so I could be my own person. I’d even planned every step of it. I already knew how to get the suppressants from the hospital and which clothes I’d pack. But I was not capable of anything else beyond that. I was not my own person. “If you sigh any louder, people might think I’m doing something inappropriate to you.” I froze. My breath hitched as I turned to the voice. He sat on one of the chairs along the wall, legs crossed, hidden in the shadows. A stranger, yet that voice sent a jolt down my spine. It was deep and velvety, the gentle chords almost pulling me in like a rope. Everything else faded into the background as I stepped closer to him. Who was he? There was something different about him. Something dangerous. I didn’t feel an alpha aura around him, yet I sensed his power. “There she is. I wonder if that’s her next date.” The familiar voices behind me pulled me back. Carter voices. The laughter that followed sent the fury crashing back into me. My hands clenched as I turned back inside. That was it. I was done. I was leaving. Chapter 4 HUNTER That scent. Molten amber, smoked vanilla, and something unexpected. Chocolate peppermint? It drifted closer, teasing my senses. Faint, missing the earthiness of a wolf, yet no less intoxicating. I dragged in a lungful before I could stop myself. But the woman turned from me in a swirl of silk, her chin high and back stiff as she stormed back towards the pretentious castle that the king of the north called home. Golden hair coiled like a crown caught the light, almost matching its brilliance to the jewels adorning it. I almost growled, the beast within me urging me to go after her. My grip tightened on the chair’s arms hard enough to hear the creak. This wasn’t why I was here. I had to focus. The laughter of some teenagers drifting back inside after the girl trickled past me. “I can’t believe they think anyone will want her,” a boy snorted. “Even with her dowry, she’s going to weaken any pack she bonds with.” Was that her? The elusive princess of Lordswood? The one paraded like livestock by that irreverent king? That kid was disrespectful, but he had a point. Her reputation was in ruins. No self-respecting man would sign up for this, whether he was a true mate or chosen. Sighing, I leaned back. With a flick of my fingers, Elijah stepped from the shadows, silent as ever, and handed me a file. The useless Lordswood shadow guards likely wouldn’t even know he’d been there. “You were right. He’s here,” my beta said. I didn’t need to open it. Of course I was right. Only a psychopath would dance beneath the king’s nose with a target on his back. But was he acting alone? That part wasn’t clear yet. The bastard was getting under my skin. I stood and passed him the file. “Should I follow you? They are watching you. It seems they’re expecting you.” “He won’t make a move tonight. He’s taunting me,” I growled, adjusting my suit. “And I don’t care if they’re watching me.” Who would dare move against me? “Will you take your turn with the princess?” My head snapped to Elijah as he vanished back into the shadows with a chuckle. My turn? The fact that King Christos even dared to put my name on that list was insulting. My mask was a gold skull, and possibly the most ridiculous thing I’d ever worn. Christos Lordswood had made such things mandatory since he presented his ‘precious’ daughter, and it was another kick in the balls. I’d ignored the invite for years for that reason. But this time, lives were at stake. But no one would believe that when they walked through to the grand hall. It was pure decadence. Gold, silver, and royal blues everywhere. Priceless ornaments and jewels displayed like trinkets. A live orchestra played trending renditions, while servers floated by with glasses of wine that most packs couldn’t afford in a lifetime. I’d bet the feast laid out was just as ostentatious. Christos had no respect for the suffering of others, and it seemed neither did the other alphas. They stood apart, surrounded by their own, the facade of unity glaringly obvious. The Spring Ball meant nothing when their egos filled the entire hall. Christos was the king of no one. They all liked to pretend I didn’t exist. Alpha Carter’s gaze flicked to me, and his pasty face turned paler. Smirking, I raised a flute to him, and the spineless alpha looked away. Sighing, I got back to work. Weaving through the guests, eyes and ears open, I caught nothing but useless conversations. No one would whisper about bloodshed within Christos’s polished walls. A flash of blue caught my eye, and I stopped moving. It was the princess no one wanted. She glided through the room, accepting the way the crowd parted for her as if it was her right, and stopped beside her brother, another unbearable prick. The Lordswood pack was full of them. “Are you alright?” Prince Kostas whispered. I caught his words even above the music and chatter. The princess nodded but didn’t speak. Still no voice. Her sighs had been soft and breathy, like the start of a moan. I shook that thought loose, but the curiosity didn’t let go of me. What did she sound like? Whiny? Arrogant? “Tell me when you have enough. We’ll head back, I can have dinner sent to your room,” Kostas said, resting his hand on the top of hers. My gaze narrowed at the protective way he touched her hand. They were siblings, right? Kostas had beaten the living shit out of anyone who breathed wrong around the fragile princess. Overkill, for sure, but what did I know? I didn’t have any siblings. “Did you meet anyone... special?” Kostas whispered. Oh. Was the ball another meat market? Another chance to find this elusive true mate? Shaking my head, I set down my drink and prepared to leave. There was nothing for me there. I was better off watching my suspects as they went. Masks concealed everything, and I had no scents to track. Then she spoke. “No. But I’d like to dance before I go back to my room.” Fuck me. The whispered words snapped my head back to the princess. I’d expected her voice to be soft and shy, but it was low and firm. Measured. Like honey dripping off a silver spoon. A contradiction. My beast reared up, focusing on the princess again. “There’s no one here worthy of a dance with you,” Kostas said. “Shall I have this honour?” No one worthy? Oh? Grinning, I stepped forward, ignoring the alphas and lunas who hadn’t bothered to greet me, until I stood in front of the siblings. “Your Highness,” I said with a bow, “may I have this dance?” The princess looked at her brother like she was waiting for his permission. Would the great Prince Kostas Lordswood let his baby sister dance with the devil? My aura was buried, but I had no doubt Kostas knew who I was. He knew everyone within a mile of his sister. Sure enough, when I met the prince’s gaze, there was enough ice in it to burn. And fear? His temple throbbed above the phantom mask covering half his face. Would he defy me? “Kostas?” the princess asked, pulling his focus. “It’s up to you, Katerina. I won’t make you do anything you don’t want to do.” She hesitated, and then the princess released her brother’s arm and held out her lace-covered hand. Kostas’s mouth twitched, and the air around him cracked with unrestrained power. Until Katerina whimpered and flinched. Of course. The fragile little omega. She couldn’t take any discomfort. Kostas smiled and masked his aura as he rubbed her back. “Go on,” he said gently. “Dance. I have some people to talk to.” Katerina half turned, as if she would follow her brother, but I caught her hand in mine. With her full mask, I couldn’t see her expression, but her body stiffened. The tempo of her heartbeat jumped. Blue eyes clashed with mine. Fire flared in her eyes briefly. Maybe it was a flash of light, because she lowered her head submissively and allowed me to lead. Like a good little omega. I almost snorted at my thoughts as I brought her to the centre of the room and turned to face her. And then that scent hit me again. Fuck. Why the hell had I allowed Kostas’ words to provoke me? I didn’t give a shit if the prince thought me unworthy. But there I was, drawing the princess closer, inhaling her scent like I would die without it. I didn’t miss the eyes on us. The orchestra played on, but the room went quiet. The dancefloor cleared, and just like that, it was just the two of us in the room. She was small. Fragile. Barely up to my chest, I could see the top of her head. My hand circled her waist, settling on her lower back, pulling her close. The beast almost purred. Why did she smell so good? Feel so good? Beneath the layers of her dress, the warmth of her body seeped into mine. The princess gasped and stepped back, head bowed. The music drifted to my ears again, reminding me of where I was. I was being inappropriate. Sullying the precious jewel of Lordswood. “Pardon me, Your Highness," I said, reclaiming her hand. This time, I kept a respectable distance. We moved through the steps, flowing seamlessly. Goddess, she fit perfectly in my arms. If I just leaned in, if I pressed my mouth to her neck and— No. My grip tightened on her lower back even as I tried to ease away from her. What the hell was this? She was unshifted. Too young. Inexperienced. Even though I was at least eight years older than her, I’d shifted way before my time. Besides, she was that fucker Lordswood’s spawn. The music changed, snapping my attention back to the room and the omega who still refused to meet my gaze. I didn’t want such a spineless woman in my bed. The packaging was beautiful; no one would doubt that. But the blood in her veins was rotten. “I suppose I can consider this my turn,” I said, my voice flat. The princess’s head snapped up. Blue fire spat at me, this time unmistakable. Her shoulders squared, and she clasped her hands in front of her. “Yes, please do. My brother was right, you are not worthy. Enjoy the ball, sir.” She turned and walked away like she ruled the realm. And fuck if that didn’t make my beast howl. Chapter 5 KAT I calmed my breathing before stepping into the family dining room. Mother and Father sat together, holding hands and laughing softly. Kostas stood at the window, wine glass in hand, eyes distant. He didn’t look like he belonged in the same scene. He was too still. Too serious. The moment Mother saw me, she rose with practised grace and opened her arms. “Darling, come here,” she said brightly. Kostas turned, the frown gone like it never existed. The three of them smiled as if they hadn’t seen the way the guests had avoided me at the ball. As if I hadn’t been the only royal they all pretended not to see. I returned Mother’s embrace, letting her subtle scent smother me. She wore an evening gown, dripping in crystals, despite it being a rest day. I’d gone simpler. No corset and no full face of make-up. Mother’s subtle frown at my dress didn’t need words. But I didn’t offer an explanation. It’s not like they’d ever given me one. “You were the belle of the ball last night,” Mother said, guiding me to a seat beside her. “I have a good feeling about your upcoming appointments.” My fingers twitched in my lap, but I kept the smile on my face. “Oh? Did you notice anything?” Father asked her before quickly turning his gaze to me. “Has your wolf shown herself, Katerina?” “Not yet,” I said, too quickly. “She doesn’t need her wolf now,” Mother said, brushing it off. “She’s so close to shifting, her true mate would have sensed her already. I wouldn’t be surprised if someone comes calling very soon.” My heart twisted. A true mate. The dream I was raised to chase. Yet... “You can’t be sure, Mother,” I said, sipping my wine. I was surprised my hand didn’t tremble. “We had the best of the best from all the territories under one roof. Of course I’m sure,” Mother said, placing her hand in mine. “Trust me on this.” For the first time in a long time, Mother wasn’t twitchy or close to tears. Could she really have sensed something? But no. She said the same thing about a dozen times a year. My happiness had depended on the queen’s fluctuating moods for as long as I could remember. We were always either ecstatic or disappointed. I was tired. “I trust you,” I lied with a soft smile, just as the servants arrived with dinner. Across the table, I met Kostas’ gaze. He hadn’t said a word since I came in. He hadn’t said anything since the man on the dancefloor had humiliated me in front of everyone. In front of all the ‘best of the best’ in the wolf territories. His turn, he’d said. That bastard was no different from Justin and his brothers. Kostas looked away from me and picked up his cutlery to start eating. “When your mate reveals himself, we’ll throw the grandest wedding,” Father beamed. “I’ll walk you down the aisle, just like I always dreamed. Kostas, have you finished overseeing the housing project? Every unit must be furnished.” My father spoke like it was a done deal. My true mate would live in the castle with me, and his pack would join ours. But what if he chose not to? What if he didn’t want my brother as their beta? My gaze drifted back to Kostas. He didn’t look at Father as he said, “Yes, everything is under control.” But Kostas was the smartest person I knew. Hadn’t this thought crossed his mind? Hadn’t it crossed any of their minds that no one would want to live with the joke of the kingdom? “Perfect,” Mother said, clasping her hands. “Our little butterfly will have everything.” I tuned them out after that. Mother’s endless plans for the wedding. Father’s constant tweaking of the security plans and living arrangements. I’d participated in the conversations enough times to know them by heart. By the time dessert plates were cleared and we moved to the lounge, I could barely keep my mask in place. My stomach twitched with nerves, and my pulse echoed in my ears. This was it. The last supper. Would I ever see my family again? Would they understand why I had to do this? Would they forgive me? How disappointed would they be when they learned that I didn’t want the life they had so carefully crafted for me? “Are you alright, Katerina?” I smiled at my brother over my book. “I am. But you seem tired, though.” Was he burning himself out again? When I left, who would remind him to take care of himself? “Things have just been a little hectic, but I’m fine.” Was he lying? “If it’s about my birthday, we don’t have to make a big deal of it. The Spring Ball was grand enough.” “Nonsense,” Father said. “It’s not every day a wolf turns eighteen.” As if triggered by my anxiety, my body started to betray me. My skin itched, nerves flaring under the surface like a thousand sparks. The lights pierced my eyes, and every sound stabbed into my skull. The world sharpened until I could make out the silver strands in my father’s blond hair. I could smell the blood in the steak we’d just eaten, still clinging to the air. And then it was gone. Cut off. Silent. “What will you do if this doesn’t work out?” I blurted. The room stilled. I watched that panic return in my mother’s gaze before she forced a smile. “You will find one, Katerina,” Father said, voice firm. “Even if I have to knock on every door on the planet.” I clenched my wine glass until my knuckles ached. I wanted to scream. To ask why this mattered more than how they let those boys treat me. How they let people whisper about me and turn me into a joke. Instead, I smiled, as if I were grateful, and sat in silence as the conversation returned to my birthday. When my parents decided to retire to their wing, I held on a little tighter than usual. Kissed their cheeks a little longer. Memorised their warmth. By the time Kostas walked me to the door, my cheeks were numb, and my tears were seconds from bursting out. “Rest well. Tomorrow will be busy,” Kostas said. “I will.” “That man you danced with last night,” Kostas started. My fists balled before I could stop myself. That grey-eyed bastard. I shoved my memories back quickly and composed myself. Now was not the time to remember how he held me. Or the way his scent messed with my head. “Did you feel anything? Did your wolf stir?” “Thankfully not,” I lied. “He was insufferable.” I couldn’t quite forget the way his scent tangled with something inside me. My brother exhaled, and I saw the tension drain from his body. Was that the reason he’d been so quiet all night? He never worried without a good reason, so my assessment of that man must have been right. He was just a scoundrel. Someone not good enough for me. Such a man would never be my mate. “If you ever meet him again, walk away,” Kostas said. Well, that was easy. I didn’t even know what he looked like. “I’ll never be in the same room as him,” I promised. Kostas paused, and I thought he might say more, but instead, he hugged me tight and pressed a kiss to my temple. “It will get better. I swear it,” he whispered before he released me. He didn’t linger after that, and my chest ached when I watched him walk away. My dear brother. Would he be okay? Dragging my feet, I walked into my room without bothering with the light and sank into my couch. The tears came, falling silently as they had done many times before. I sat for hours, unable to stop them, unable to stop the stabbing pain in my chest. When the castle finally fell asleep and the guards started their change of shift, I rose and crossed to the back of my dressing room. My bag was packed full of suppressants, and I’d swiped a change of clothes from the laundry room. There was nothing else left for me to do. There was nothing for me in this castle. In this kingdom. My only chance at freedom lay beyond the border, in the human world. With my steps light, I hid in the shadows until I slipped through the cracks of the life they built for me. I wasn’t their butterfly anymore. Chapter 6 KAT The mirror was cracked and too small to show much, but the green-eyed redhead woman staring back at me didn’t need a full reflection to know she looked damn good. Green eyes sparkled beneath the uneven bangs of my pixie cut and my smile was wide. I turned back to the mess behind me. Clothes piled on one side of the bed, textbooks and files on the other, and somewhere behind all that was my defunct kitchen. It didn’t matter. I was finally moving out of this shithole. Squealing, I plopped onto the clear patch of my single mattress and picked up my envelope for the hundredth time. My bonus. My big, fat, life-changing bonus. Eighty hours a week, blood, sweat, and tears for almost two years, and those higher-ups at the Bureau of Non-Human Affairs had finally noticed me. My name wasn’t on the case file, but I cracked their case. I was their fucking hero. I deserved this. Besides, I hadn’t worked so hard just to write my name down on some file. I’d done the impossible. Permanent hire before graduation? Done. Youngest recruit? Also done. All that homeschooling had come in handy after all. The smile faltered. My chest tightened. Tears threatened, but I shoved the thoughts away. Today was a good day. I was done surviving, I was ready to live. Grabbing my keys, bag, and helmet, I kicked dirty clothes out of the way and headed out. I guess I’d have to deal with the mess before I officially started work on Monday. I was down to my last office outfit. Or fuck it, I’d just buy new clothes. My laughter rang out in the hallway as I walked to the stairs. I was still laughing when I reached the basement parking lot. I’d buy enough clothes that I didn’t have to repeat the same outfits every week. An apartment with enough room to swing a cat. A double bed without a thin, lumpy mattress! Kat Munroe was moving up. “Looking good, Kitty Kat.” Rolling my eyes, I didn’t turn back as I secured my crossbody bag across and put my helmet on. Leather booty shorts, matching jacket, thigh-high boots, and a top that could pass for a bra. Not a corset in sight. “Where are we going tonight?” The voice sounded closer, so I had to look. I hadn’t made it this far by being stupid. Two guys, the usual suspects, walked out from behind two pillars like they were villains in a D-list movie. Long-haired jock types. The type of human trash the Bureau usually handed down to the local agencies. It was a pity they couldn’t handle humans themselves or I’d have turned them in for being assholes. “Todd. Sam,” I greeted with a nod. “Just going for some groceries. Why are you lurking in a dark basement?” The two delinquents grinned and came closer. “You promised we’d hang out, Kat,” Todd drawled. “You’re not going back on your word, are you?” “Forget your groceries,” Sam added. “We’ll feed you something better.” Creepy. Did that shit ever work on anyone? “Maybe tomorrow night,” I said, turning back to my bike and swinging my leg over it. The two were on either side of me before I could grip the throttle. “You keep brushing us off, Kitty Kat,” Todd said, grabbing the handlebars. “You think that will work forever?” My motorbike was my pride and joy. Gleaming red and black with polished chrome, and an engine that purred like a beast. I’d skipped meals and rent for her. How dare this bastard put his hand on her? “We promise you’ll enjoy it,” Sam added, grabbing the other handle. I’d had enough. Removing my helmet, I ran my fingers through my hair and then smiled at one and then the other. Television was a great thing. More educational than the mountains of books in my father’s library. In three years, I’d learned that using brute strength wasn’t the only way to win. But it sure did help. I swung my helmet and cracked it hard against Todd’s head. Then a punch to Sam’s ribs made him swear and stagger back. The engine roared to life beneath me, and I peeled out before the losers could react. My laughter echoed in the parking lot, rising with the growl of the engine. Three years ago, someone would have come out of the shadows to handle those two. But I wasn’t that girl anymore. I couldn’t be. I sliced through the Friday night traffic with that ache in my chest. As always, guilt tore at me. Had they stopped looking for me? Were they okay? Did they hate me? If I went back now, would they accept the new me? The bright lights of the city flashed around me as I parked my bike and took my helmet off. I couldn’t dwell on that. I was finally about to get the life I’d designed for myself. Now wasn’t the time to falter. Pulse stood like a beacon in downtown Greenville, with a line already forming at the wide doors. A crowd spilt onto the sidewalk, and I could already feel the thumping of the bass from outside. When it was my turn, I proudly took out my ID before they could ask me and grinned at the bouncers. Twenty-one. My birthday. In the human world, I was now old enough to drink. The bouncer looked between my ID and my face before he gave a low whistle. “Happy birthday, Kathrine Munroe.” “Damn right it is,” I said with a wink. The velvet rope lifted, and just like that, they let me into the heart of the beast. Bass, bodies, and neon lights hit me all at once. The air was electric, and energy pulsed through the air. It was chaos, and I loved every second of it. I threaded my way through the crowds towards the bar, my body swaying to the music. This was freedom. The opposite of every ball I’d ever attended. Except in one way. So many people, so much laughter, yet I was still very much alone. Finally leaning against the bar, I waited for the busy bartender to notice me before I slid a twenty across the counter. “Whiskey. Neat,” I shouted above the music before I leaned back on it to scan the club. As much as I loved the freedom to drink without restrictions, that wasn’t why I was there. I’d been too busy juggling my degree and my internship, and now I was about to get busier. This weekend was the only time I could let my hair down. The only time I could feel... something. Kostas would lose his shit if he knew. Instead of making me panic, a thrill shot down my spine. I was my own person. I could make my own choices. I scanned the room, my eyes skimming past the boys trying to be hard on the dancefloor, the men leering at the women from the walls, the ones being too loud, attention-seeking. Until my gaze stopped at him. He leaned against the far wall, half in the shadow, half under the flickering lights. Dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to hint at the muscles underneath, and pants tight enough to make my heart flutter. No loud colours like most of the men around him. No attention seeking. He didn’t blink often as he watched the crowd. He just stood still. Like he was waiting for something. Like he was hunting. My body lit up like I’d finally found the piece I’d been looking for. I picked up my whiskey and headed straight for him without hesitating. The closer I got, the more my body reacted to him. It had been so long since I’d felt anything remotely similar that I almost panicked. But I shoved those thoughts back. This had nothing to do with my beast. Those suppressants had worked for three years, and they would continue to do so. The man’s head snapped towards me, and fuck. I couldn’t stop the gasp. He was beautiful. Hair cropped short, stormy grey eyes smouldering, and a five o’clock shadow. Older than me, for sure. More experienced. I could tell by the way his gaze dipped slowly, dragging over me, before he met my eyes again. It felt like a caress. The heat that pooled in my stomach was instant. How did a man do that with just his eyes? I stopped in front of him and tossed back the rest of my drink. Liquid courage. “Seen something you like?” I purred. His mouth curved, just barely. “Maybe.” His voice was deep and smooth, and it struck something inside me. Had I heard it before? At work? Or in my lectures? I tilted my head to look up at him. I would have remembered if I’d ever met someone like him. Despite the chaos of the club around him, he remained composed. Restrained. If this weren’t a human club, I would have suspected he was something else. Was he hunting for a little something for the weekend, then? I was more than ready to be his prey. Stepping closer, letting my gaze eat him up like he’d done to me. Yes. Yes, he’d do. “Then what are you going to do about it?” I asked. “You tell me,” the man said. This was my cue. I’d studied all those smutty television shows just for this moment. “I’d like to buy you for the night.” His brow lifted slightly, and his mouth curved again. “You’re very blunt.” I shrugged. “It’s my birthday. I’m celebrating. If you’re not available, I can find someone else.” The little smirk fell off his face, and the air shifted. He stepped away from the wall slowly. Deliberately. I felt very much like his prey. My heart slammed against my chest when he stepped into the light. Goddess. He was even hotter up close. Sharp jawline, tall, broad shoulders. I felt his presence all around me. “And what exactly do you expect from me, birthday girl?” he drawled. My breath caught. Electric shocks zapped down my spine, and I almost stepped back. But this was what I wanted. “Surprise me,” I whispered. The man licked his lips. Then he reached for my empty glass and set it on a table next to us. “Come with me.” And I did. I followed the stranger through the crowd like I hadn’t watched hundreds of true-life documentaries about what could happen to me. Not because I was drunk. This wasn’t about rebellion. This was because, for the first time since I left home, I was going to do something I could never undo. I was going to give myself to someone other than my true mate.
You won’t get tired of watching it for 8 hours a day. Who can resist this short drama. Watch now
“You look perfect, Princess Katerina.” My fists clenched tightly in my lap. I had to make a conscious effort to breathe and calm myself. Perfect. I looked like a doll. The kind meant for display, pristine and never touched. The useless kind. Pale porcelain skin with the finest makeup applied so expertly that it looked seamless. Big blue eyes with lashes that didn’t need extensions. Plump red lips with the usual polite smile. “Thank you,” I answered, nodding at the makeup artist. “They’re waiting for you downstairs. Should I call your brother to accompany you?” My fists balled again. Lordswood Castle was more secure than any fortress. Bugs couldn’t get in without stringent vetting and permission, but even that wouldn’t be enough to get them into the inner keep. Yet they still accompanied me everywhere like a child. Still, all of this was for a good reason. Every sacrifice would be worth it in the end. “That won’t be necessary. Thank you, Alanna,” I said as I stood. “But the Alpha said—” “I’m sure I’ll be fine,” I interrupted, maintaining the smile so deeply ingrained in me it felt fused to my face. I straightened the long skirt of my dress and adjusted my posture, although this was easy to do thanks to the corset. It was as stiff as a board; I couldn’t slouch even if I wanted to. Only sparing a glance in the mirror, I nodded at the team of women who’d dressed me and headed out of my dressing room. I did look perfect, I had to give them that. Not a single strand of blonde hair out of place, shoulders straight, head held high. And every piece of clothing on my body was worth more than most people made in a year. I was the prize. The one raised to be envied. To complete my true mate’s life. To be a trophy. A prisoner. My smile slipped, and my steps faltered at the door to my bedroom. I was being unfair. My life was a privilege; I had to be grateful. My parents loved me and gave me everything, and my dear brother, Kostas, would burn the world down for me if I asked. “Why do they even bother? She’ll be eighteen soon; I doubt a true mate will fall in her lap anytime soon. They’ve set their expectations too high; she’s just an omega.” My shoulders stiffened. They must have thought I left already. Omega. Weak. Doomed to submit to every wolf, a burden to the one I’d mate, yet the most treasured in my pack. The irony wasn’t lost on me. “Quiet! If you want to survive here, keep such thoughts to yourself.” “But everyone says—” “You’ll be out of the castle before lunchtime if you finish that sentence. Prince Kostas will make sure you never step foot through the complex gates again.” There was silence after that, but I wanted that woman to finish what she was about to say. Everyone said what? I was stuck in the inner castle most of the time, and no one dared say a word out of place. Gossip hardly ever reached my ears, but when it did, it was the boring type. I bit back a huff. It was unladylike. Mother would have a fit if she heard me. Squaring my shoulders again, I stepped out into the wide hallway alone. There was still a chill in the air outside as we welcomed the spring, but all the rooms in my wing were nice and toasty. My father hated it if I so much as sniffled. He hardly let me out in the winter. But spring was here. The flowers were starting to bloom. And that meant long walks in the gardens, and the Spring Ball. Some excitement after a long winter. Anything was better than sitting alone with my thoughts. My steps were steady as I approached the two guards in all black combat uniforms at the end of the hallway, and I almost laughed when they turned to me and stiffened. The panic on their faces was priceless. “Your Royal Highness, please wait here to be accompanied,” one of them said with a small bow. I knew they would mindlink my brother the second they saw me, but I was prepared. I quickened my steps past them and turned into the next hallway, where several other guards waited. It was overkill, but what was a girl to do? I was assigned more guards than the king and queen. How far could I go this time? The entry hall, perhaps? I half jogged past the guards, and was almost at the staircase when my brother's head appeared as he jogged to the top. Damn. I’d almost made it. Sighing, I slowed my steps and met my brother’s scowling face. “You didn’t wait for me, Katerina,” he said. “I walked down two hallways by myself, Kostas. If I can’t even do that, how will I ever take care of my mate?” Predictably, the scowl deepened, and I almost giggled. My brother was a handsome man. He was the complete opposite of me. Towering height, brown-eyes, curly brunette hair, and there was nothing delicate about him. He was a warrior, the Lordswood Pack beta, second only to my father with his intimidating aura. I’d been told that was true even if he stood in a room full of alphas. “He will have to take care of you,” Kostas said firmly. “And don’t forget, this castle will be your home.” Of course. How could I forget that even after the mating ceremony, I would live within the same walls? Maybe a new face would change things. Shake me out of the monotony. There were only so many languages and musical instruments I could learn, and I was growing tired of all the law, financial, and economics books. Perhaps once I was mated, they would allow me to apply my studies in practice. Or even learn something else, like training with the rest of the pack. Now that was a dream worth holding onto. Kostas linked our arms and started walking. “Remember what I told you about today,” he said. “There are others on the list, but this one is a good candidate.” They’d said that about all of them. I’d been meeting ‘candidates’ since I was five, first under the guise of playdates, and then openly as my potential future mates. Over the past few weeks, I had a date every day, sometimes twice a day. Mother was in panic mode. My parents were ready to seal my fate. Resisting the urge to sigh again, I smiled up at my big brother. “If you say he’s right for me, then he must be,” I said. “Of course he is. He has a bright future ahead of him. Currently top of his class and excels in his training. Only someone like that could be your true mate,” Kostas said, his scowl vanishing. He beamed down at me, and I felt the warmth of his love and protection. Every misgiving I had about these dates deflated as I squeezed his arm. “I bet he will make an excellent addition to our pack.” Maybe mating wouldn’t be so bad, after all. I knew my parents wouldn’t pressure me to have children too soon. They just wanted to make sure I was settled in any eventuality. The whole pack would respect someone they approved of, and a true mate would never hurt me. We descended the grand staircase slowly, into the entrance hall. It was almost noon, so the servants should have been busy preparing lunch or cleaning the hundreds of rooms within the great stone structure. But there was silence. Too quiet. A ‘mood’, no doubt orchestrated by my mother. This new date must have been very important to bring things to a halt like that. Or mum was just desperate. “The sun’s out today. We’ll meet him in the courtyard,” Kostas said. I gasped and stopped walking, gripping my brother’s arm. “Really?” I asked, holding my breath. “It’s a beautiful day,” Kostas said gently with an indulgent smile. “You should see the first blooms with your future mate. I already told them to prepare your cloak.” I ignored the optimism in his words and half-dragged him through the halls on the lower floor. The courtyard. How I’d missed that. Even if the date didn’t go as planned, sitting in the open with the sun on my face would make up for it. “Mum and Dad have official business, so they will meet him later for tea. Your chaperones are already waiting,” Kostas said, then added with a chuckle, “Slow your steps. Don’t be so eager.” Right. I had to be proper. I was Her Royal Highness Princess Katerina Lordswood of Kingsland. There should be nothing to criticise about me. “Sorry, brother.” I lowered my head as my chaperones approached, and one of them draped my warm cloak over my shoulders. “I’ll be close, so don’t be afraid,” Kostas whispered, kissing my forehead before he stepped back. His words sent a chill down my back, but I brushed them off. I was going outside! My first genuine smile since I woke stretched across my face as the doors were opened, and I finally felt the sun directly for the first time in months. I didn’t mind the slight bite on my cheeks as we stepped out into the cold. I was eager to meet the next man on my parents’ dating list, just to walk around the gardens. My step remained surprisingly steady, and I kept my hands together in front of me and my head lowered. A lady walked with grace. An Omega with humility. We walked along the paved path by the pond towards the main seating area until we reached my favourite cherry blossom tree right in the middle of the yard. My smile widened. The tree was blooming. Soon, the whole courtyard would be filled with the lovely scent of the flowers. A little boy stood beside it, admiring the tree, hands in his pockets. He was dressed in a suit, as most visitors did. I wondered who his parents were. Perhaps they were the ones the King and Queen were entertaining. I stopped beside him and breathed deeply. “Your Highness,” the boy said, stepping back from me and bowing. “No need to be so formal,” I said, smiling at him. He was curly-haired and pimply, his face suggesting he was no older than twelve or thirteen. He probably hadn’t shifted yet, but his alpha blood was undeniable. In a few years, my wolf would submit to his, despite my royal bloodline. I looked away from him and suppressed that thought. Happy thoughts only. Today was a good day. “What’s your name, little boy? Are you here with your parents?” I asked. Did my tone change to that annoying one adults used on babies? I cringed slightly when I saw the tick in his jaw and the way his fists balled up. Even his grey eyes grew colder. His anger was almost like a slap on my cold cheeks. Weird. He must have been too young to start learning how to control himself. It was more important for alphas, considering how much damage even their auras could do to weaker wolves. “I’m not a little boy, Your Highness. I’m fifteen. My name is Justin.” He looked at me expectantly. Was I supposed to know him? Were his family members of the court? My father’s business allies? I’d been memorising names and faces for so long that sometimes they just blurred together. Still, I couldn’t be rude. “Nice to meet you, Justin. Perhaps we will see each other again soon. I’m here to meet someone. My brother won’t be pleased if he finds you here.” I almost giggled at the thought of Kostas’ reaction once he found out someone had slipped past him. The inner courtyard was sacred. My gaze darted across the manicured space, eager to meet my millionth date and take him for a tour. Despite Kostas allowing me outside so soon, my time would be limited. I’d make the most of it. “I’m who you’re meeting, Your Highness. I’m your date.” My smile dropped. My face twisted before I could stop it, my eyes widening as I looked at the boy who probably still had his nose wiped by his mother. What. The. Actual. Fuck? Chapter 2 KAT No. No, no, no. This couldn’t be real. This had to be a prank. A test. I’d gone through so many dates that the pool must have shrunk to almost nothing, but there was no way my parents thought this snotty little boy was suitable for me. Goddess forbid if there was actually a spark of a bond with him. What the hell were they thinking? I’d be eighteen in a few days. This wasn’t just a bad match; it was illegal! “Princess Katerina?” His babyish voice cut through the horror spiralling in my head, and I quickly smoothed my expression, forcing it back into something polite. Something practised. “M—my apologies, Justin,” I said, looking back at the two chaperones nearby. One of them looked away, her mouth twitching. They knew. They knew I’d been buffed and fluffed for a mere little boy. Was I a joke? “Please,” I said, remembering my manners. “Let’s sit.” One of Mother’s best tea sets was already laid out on the table, and a servant waited at a respectable distance, ready to serve. As if the day wasn’t cursed enough, the sun slipped behind a cloud, taking its warmth with it. Justin smirked as he dropped into a chair across from me, his eyes drifting lazily around the courtyard. His earlier tantrum seemed forgotten as he slouched in his seat and chuckled to himself. Obviously, he knew nothing about etiquette. Nothing about him stood out besides his alpha aura. There was no way this kid excelled at anything. “This place is really cool,” Justin said, lifting the delicate teacup like it was a soda can. “I thought you’d be mated before my turn came around.” My cheek burned as embarrassment rolled through me. His turn? Anyone who made it on my parents’ list was privileged. Saying they were taking turns sounded too vulgar. It was as if I were some box to tick off. Like he was doing me a favour. I looked away and sipped my tea, too. There was a whole meal coming after that, but I’d lost my appetite, and I suddenly didn’t feel like walking with this boy. “You’re only a child. It was obviously a mistake,” I said calmly, keeping my voice even. I wanted to storm back into the castle and demand answers, but Mother had drilled it into me—poise, no matter what. I had a guest, so I had to entertain him, even if he was fresh out of nappies. I almost snorted, but swallowed it back. I had to endure this. So much for going for a walk. It would be like babysitting, and I really wasn’t in the mood for that. Still, this was better than the dates I’d endured the past week. A shiver rippled down my spine, and my hand trembled. The teacup clattered softly as I set it down, the uneven sound echoing across the courtyard. No. Not now. There was no point in dwelling on the past. “I’m not a child,” Justin said through his teeth, the earlier temper peeking through. Something about the flash in his eyes tugged at my memory. Why did that look so familiar? That thought brought me out of my head as I studied the kid again. Had I seen him at a ball? In the background, at a pack gathering I’d spied on from one of my windows? “But at least I’m getting this out of the way quickly,” Justin continued. “Gives me better odds of finding my mate when I shift.” Frowning, I met the brat’s gaze head-on, breaking another of my parents’ rules. “What do you mean by that?” “You know,” the boy shrugged. I didn’t. Wasn’t he there to see if he was a match? Then why was he still thinking of finding a mate when he shifted? Not that I would even entertain that thought, but what the hell? “Which pack are you from?” I asked, fingers curling in my lap. He was clearly uncultured to act like I wasn’t good enough for him. I was a princess! What could he possibly object to? “Ironbridge,” Justin answered, glancing around again before reaching into his pocket and pulling his cell phone out. He pointed the camera towards the cherry blossom tree as if it were a sightseeing tour. Unbelievable. The scenery was more fascinating to him than I was! At least he didn’t try to take a picture of me. How he’d snuck that thing into the castle was beyond me. Kostas banned recording devices because, in his words, “not everyone deserves to gaze upon your beauty.” I used to roll my eyes at that, but now I was grateful. I’d studied enough cases to know exactly how wrong it could get when someone captured the wrong kind of image. A guard materialised from some hidden place behind me and snapped the phone out of the kid’s hand. “Aw, come on,” Justin whined. “It’s just a tree.” The guard thumbed through something on the phone, frowning, and then slipped it into his own pocket. Guess the brat was shit out of luck. “Tell him to give me back my phone. I don’t know why they treat you like you hung the sun in the sky. I’m just like you, I’m a prince, too. My dad won’t let it slide if I say you stole from me.” “You’re an alpha’s son?” I asked, even though comparing any other alpha in the kingdom to Father was treasonous. But Mother branched into the farther territories years ago. This brat could very well have been a real prince, a son of one of the neighbouring three kings. Justin leaned back, folding his arms as if he owned the world. “Yeah. Alpha Carter. You don’t want to piss him off.” A sharp noise cracked the air. I blinked. The handle of my cup had snapped in my hand. I loosened my grip and let the pieces fall onto the table while my eyes widened at the boy before me. My pulse pounded in my ears. I couldn’t breathe past the lump forming in my throat. A memory flared. A different date. Hair pulling. Greasy hand on my thigh. Rising further. That laugh when he told me what he would do to me. Twisting my hands together, I looked back at the guard. Of course this kid was a Carter. Not a real prince, not even close. Alpha Carter would never be an alpha king in any lifetime. No wonder this kid looked familiar. “You should have followed the rules,” I said. I was surprised that my voice remained steady. “They’ll check it and give it back to you at the end of our... meeting.” No way was I calling this a date. Especially now that I knew who he was. Anyone from that vile cesspit of a pack wasn’t worthy of setting foot through our complex gates, never mind sitting across from me. Didn’t Kostas think so? Had I really been reduced to this? Having him there felt like a betrayal. “My brother Aaron said you’re insane. I see it now,” Justin sneered. “Said you smiled like a robot no matter what he said to you.” My hands twitched. Aaron had said a lot. “And Samuel said there’s not much between your ears,” he continued. Pot. Kettle. Black. Samuel had the body of an alpha and the brain of a potato. He didn’t look or talk like he’d ever read a book in his life. Perfect gentleman when he wasn’t leering, but I struggled to keep my eyes open. “And Jake...” The smile dropped off my face completely. My skin crawled like a hundred baby spiders had just hatched on me. Justin saw it and laughed, glancing behind me, obviously calculating how much he could get away with. “Jake said you’d only be good for one thing.” My gaze snapped back to his. Blood rushed in my ears, and my vision sharpened. Only a few weeks until my first shift, and already the beast within me was stirring. If I lost control now and shifted, I could tear this degenerate pup apart. Because he was unshifted, he’d be defenceless. It would be like toying with a human. “If your brothers said all that, why are you here?” I asked. Behind me, I sensed my chaperones edging closer. Did they hear him? “You really don’t know?” Justin laughed, clapping his hands as if this was entertaining. “There’s a saying. Life isn’t complete until you’ve dated the princess. If you want to find your true mate, you have to dump her first.” Behind me, one of my chaperones—the one who’d struggled not to laugh when I met Justin—giggled. She knew! My cheeks flamed again. Humiliation rose in my chest. I dated these boys for a reason, for the good of the kingdom, but this was what they thought of me? My chest compressed, and I felt my heart shatter. Did my parents know? Did Kostas? The fury I’d been swallowing all morning while my maids wrapped me up for this boy returned a hundredfold, forcing me to my feet. “Mr Carter, we’re done here.” Justin stood, still laughing, and gave a mocking bow. Every part of me called out to slap that smug look off his face, but my hands remained clasped in front of me. Proper. Still perfect. Even as an inferno burned within me. “I wasn’t staying here long anyway. We’re obviously, thankfully, not true mates,” he said. “Hand me my phone back and wish me luck for my future, Princess.” “Good luck, Mr Carter,” I said, a smile still on my face. “You’ll need it to find anyone who’ll put up with that stench of manure coming from your mouth. You talk a lot for a child who’s mediocre at best. Unsurprising considering who your father is. I’ll remember your name fondly the next time Alpha Carter bows at my feet. Goodbye, little boy.” Chapter 3 KAT “Katerina, open this door.” I glanced up from my textbook, waiting. Was today the day Kostas finally lost his patience and broke it down? I’d avoided him for a week, hiding behind Mother’s endless matchmaking. She’d ramped it up again, so much so that it felt like that was all I did. Wake up. Dress. Date. Get humiliated. Start again. My fury still simmered inside me. My skin itched, ready to burst from the unfamiliar emotions I’d been struggling with, yet I knew what they meant. It was almost time. I wanted answers, a reason for this humiliation, but I couldn’t bring myself to ask. My omega wolf was already cowering. Hiding. Submitting to my family’s will, like I’d been taught my whole life. Kostas knew what the Carter boys had said and done. I was under no illusion that those guards who appeared out of thin air to save me during my date with Jake hadn’t reported everything. But he’d still set me up with another boy who had Carter blood running through his veins. My head was a jumbled mess. I'd never once doubted my family's love for me until my date with Justin; those questions kept circling my mind. All week, I’d caught the glances from the servants. Saw them whisper. I couldn’t hear them, my wolf hadn’t surfaced yet, but I felt their words. My humiliation was constant. I felt naked. “Katerina!” Kostas growled, louder now. Swallowing, I stood slowly, smoothed down my dress, and pasted my smile back on my face. “I’m sorry, Kostas. I had my music on,” I lied, pulling my earbuds out for show. My brother frowned, silent for a while, before he stepped into my room. He didn’t buy it. I'm sure he already knew I was avoiding him. “It’s the Spring Ball tonight. Mother prepared your dress and mask.” He sounded anxious. Uneasy. Why? I’d been attending for years, secretly at first, when I hid behind the curtains in the grand hall. When I turned fifteen, I was officially presented—fully masked—and finally allowed to accompany my parents and brother. Behind the anonymity of the masks, I gained a little freedom. “I know,” I said. “I'll be ready on time, you don't need to worry.” “Your birthday is in a few days. Are you feeling... anything?” “No,” I lied again. Did he see through that? His gaze didn’t linger on my face. Kostas sighed and walked over to my pile of textbooks. Even on such a day, my work had to be completed. “Everything I do is to protect you, Katerina,” he said, running his hands through his hair. “I know.” I just wasn’t sure anymore what they were protecting me from. “You didn't meet anyone you liked this week?” No. No stirrings of a true mate bond. They had all dumped me, the same as the ones who’d come before them. The same as the Carter boys. “No, but I’ll tell you the moment I like someone,” I said, smiling as I reached for his hand. “I'm sure I'll find my mate soon. Don't worry, Kostas.” “I would prefer it if we found him now. Before your wolf presents herself,” Kostas said. So that was the reason for the overkill with the dates? My birthday? Had I run out of time? Would they choose any wolf, rather than my true mate? Anyone would be forgiven to think some great calamity was going to fall on me if I didn’t get marked and mated before then. But what greater calamity was there than mating a wolf who would not respect my boundaries or look past the limitations of my wolf? “I’ll try,” I smiled, “but could we forget about that for tonight? Can we just have fun?” His smile returned, faint and wistful. “Sometimes I forget how young you are. Of course, Princess. Let your hair down tonight,” he said. “But be careful. Things outside our walls aren’t as settled as I’d want.” Kostas never talked about anything outside our walls. Could this be what had my family anxious? Lordswood was, after all, the largest pack in father’s kingdom, and our kingdom was the largest of the four. Our complex was like a city; we were self-sufficient. It wouldn’t be the first time another kingdom thought they could help themselves to what we had. Was I too arrogant to assume they were all anxious because of me? “Finish your homework. They’ll come to help you soon.” After he kissed my forehead, he left, and my burning questions remained unasked. I was almost afraid to hear the answers. An hour later, several maids came into my room, my new dress and accessories in tow. Usually, I loved this part, but this time, lead settled on the centre of my chest. I was too anxious. I didn’t care about the layers of sapphire silk, the delicate silver-threaded mask, or the jewels for my hair. My chest still hurt. But I didn’t dare ask the stupid questions. Did everyone attending the ball know about this saying? Did they all secretly laugh at me? I had no idea how I got from my dressing room to meet my parents at the top of the main staircase. “You look beautiful, Katerina,” Queen Maria said, taking my hands in hers. I couldn’t see her face behind her mask, only her red curls piled on top of her head, but tears shimmered in her green eyes just as they had all week. My head switched from my simmering fury to concern for her. But it switched back just as quickly when I remembered the Carters and all the other recent dates. They’d all been carefully selected by my mother’s own hand. “Thank you, Mother,” I smiled. “So do you.” Both my parents did. Father was a typical alpha, towering over all us, even Kostas. He looked more dignified with his blue royal mantle draped over his shoulders. “Don’t forget yourself tonight, darling. There are too many eyes watching.” Her words fed the dread that had been brewing in the pit of my stomach. All those eyes would indeed be on me, just as they had since I was presented. But would they be laughing behind their masks? “Yes, Mother.” “If you get into any trouble, return to your room. Kostas will take care of it,” Father said, his voice low but commanding. King Christos didn’t need to raise his tone to make people obey his command. His aura could silence armies; which was how he’d earned the right to rule all the packs in the north. I’d yet to meet anyone who was as strong as he was. Or as gentle. As if he’d known that he scared me, he gently patted my shoulder. This was why my parents wanted a true mate for me. So he could soothe me when I was in distress. So he could protect me. So he could keep me caged within these walls with the servants whispering behind my back. “Let’s go,” Father said softly. “Our guests are all here.” We descended together, my father leading, Kostas behind us. Perfect. Regal. I was sandwiched like the fragile princess I was. This was my life. Privileged. Beautiful. Like a colourful bird in a cage. My chest welled, almost unable to push this thought back down. Behind the mask, the smile was gone. I was a prisoner. I had to leave. The music swelled in the great hall, and couples twirled in the middle. But the colours blurred around me. I forgot all the things I loved about the Spring Ball as that decision echoed in my mind. Was I really doing this? I knew nothing beyond these walls. How would I survive? I left my mother’s side, picked a drink, and slipped away. I didn’t stop walking until I was in the main courtyard. Sighing, I drained the drink in one go and looked up at the sky. For years, I’d imagined what it would be like to walk out of the castle. To find myself so I could be my own person. I’d even planned every step of it. I already knew how to get the suppressants from the hospital and which clothes I’d pack. But I was not capable of anything else beyond that. I was not my own person. “If you sigh any louder, people might think I’m doing something inappropriate to you.” I froze. My breath hitched as I turned to the voice. He sat on one of the chairs along the wall, legs crossed, hidden in the shadows. A stranger, yet that voice sent a jolt down my spine. It was deep and velvety, the gentle chords almost pulling me in like a rope. Everything else faded into the background as I stepped closer to him. Who was he? There was something different about him. Something dangerous. I didn’t feel an alpha aura around him, yet I sensed his power. “There she is. I wonder if that’s her next date.” The familiar voices behind me pulled me back. Carter voices. The laughter that followed sent the fury crashing back into me. My hands clenched as I turned back inside. That was it. I was done. I was leaving. Chapter 4 HUNTER That scent. Molten amber, smoked vanilla, and something unexpected. Chocolate peppermint? It drifted closer, teasing my senses. Faint, missing the earthiness of a wolf, yet no less intoxicating. I dragged in a lungful before I could stop myself. But the woman turned from me in a swirl of silk, her chin high and back stiff as she stormed back towards the pretentious castle that the king of the north called home. Golden hair coiled like a crown caught the light, almost matching its brilliance to the jewels adorning it. I almost growled, the beast within me urging me to go after her. My grip tightened on the chair’s arms hard enough to hear the creak. This wasn’t why I was here. I had to focus. The laughter of some teenagers drifting back inside after the girl trickled past me. “I can’t believe they think anyone will want her,” a boy snorted. “Even with her dowry, she’s going to weaken any pack she bonds with.” Was that her? The elusive princess of Lordswood? The one paraded like livestock by that irreverent king? That kid was disrespectful, but he had a point. Her reputation was in ruins. No self-respecting man would sign up for this, whether he was a true mate or chosen. Sighing, I leaned back. With a flick of my fingers, Elijah stepped from the shadows, silent as ever, and handed me a file. The useless Lordswood shadow guards likely wouldn’t even know he’d been there. “You were right. He’s here,” my beta said. I didn’t need to open it. Of course I was right. Only a psychopath would dance beneath the king’s nose with a target on his back. But was he acting alone? That part wasn’t clear yet. The bastard was getting under my skin. I stood and passed him the file. “Should I follow you? They are watching you. It seems they’re expecting you.” “He won’t make a move tonight. He’s taunting me,” I growled, adjusting my suit. “And I don’t care if they’re watching me.” Who would dare move against me? “Will you take your turn with the princess?” My head snapped to Elijah as he vanished back into the shadows with a chuckle. My turn? The fact that King Christos even dared to put my name on that list was insulting. My mask was a gold skull, and possibly the most ridiculous thing I’d ever worn. Christos Lordswood had made such things mandatory since he presented his ‘precious’ daughter, and it was another kick in the balls. I’d ignored the invite for years for that reason. But this time, lives were at stake. But no one would believe that when they walked through to the grand hall. It was pure decadence. Gold, silver, and royal blues everywhere. Priceless ornaments and jewels displayed like trinkets. A live orchestra played trending renditions, while servers floated by with glasses of wine that most packs couldn’t afford in a lifetime. I’d bet the feast laid out was just as ostentatious. Christos had no respect for the suffering of others, and it seemed neither did the other alphas. They stood apart, surrounded by their own, the facade of unity glaringly obvious. The Spring Ball meant nothing when their egos filled the entire hall. Christos was the king of no one. They all liked to pretend I didn’t exist. Alpha Carter’s gaze flicked to me, and his pasty face turned paler. Smirking, I raised a flute to him, and the spineless alpha looked away. Sighing, I got back to work. Weaving through the guests, eyes and ears open, I caught nothing but useless conversations. No one would whisper about bloodshed within Christos’s polished walls. A flash of blue caught my eye, and I stopped moving. It was the princess no one wanted. She glided through the room, accepting the way the crowd parted for her as if it was her right, and stopped beside her brother, another unbearable prick. The Lordswood pack was full of them. “Are you alright?” Prince Kostas whispered. I caught his words even above the music and chatter. The princess nodded but didn’t speak. Still no voice. Her sighs had been soft and breathy, like the start of a moan. I shook that thought loose, but the curiosity didn’t let go of me. What did she sound like? Whiny? Arrogant? “Tell me when you have enough. We’ll head back, I can have dinner sent to your room,” Kostas said, resting his hand on the top of hers. My gaze narrowed at the protective way he touched her hand. They were siblings, right? Kostas had beaten the living shit out of anyone who breathed wrong around the fragile princess. Overkill, for sure, but what did I know? I didn’t have any siblings. “Did you meet anyone... special?” Kostas whispered. Oh. Was the ball another meat market? Another chance to find this elusive true mate? Shaking my head, I set down my drink and prepared to leave. There was nothing for me there. I was better off watching my suspects as they went. Masks concealed everything, and I had no scents to track. Then she spoke. “No. But I’d like to dance before I go back to my room.” Fuck me. The whispered words snapped my head back to the princess. I’d expected her voice to be soft and shy, but it was low and firm. Measured. Like honey dripping off a silver spoon. A contradiction. My beast reared up, focusing on the princess again. “There’s no one here worthy of a dance with you,” Kostas said. “Shall I have this honour?” No one worthy? Oh? Grinning, I stepped forward, ignoring the alphas and lunas who hadn’t bothered to greet me, until I stood in front of the siblings. “Your Highness,” I said with a bow, “may I have this dance?” The princess looked at her brother like she was waiting for his permission. Would the great Prince Kostas Lordswood let his baby sister dance with the devil? My aura was buried, but I had no doubt Kostas knew who I was. He knew everyone within a mile of his sister. Sure enough, when I met the prince’s gaze, there was enough ice in it to burn. And fear? His temple throbbed above the phantom mask covering half his face. Would he defy me? “Kostas?” the princess asked, pulling his focus. “It’s up to you, Katerina. I won’t make you do anything you don’t want to do.” She hesitated, and then the princess released her brother’s arm and held out her lace-covered hand. Kostas’s mouth twitched, and the air around him cracked with unrestrained power. Until Katerina whimpered and flinched. Of course. The fragile little omega. She couldn’t take any discomfort. Kostas smiled and masked his aura as he rubbed her back. “Go on,” he said gently. “Dance. I have some people to talk to.” Katerina half turned, as if she would follow her brother, but I caught her hand in mine. With her full mask, I couldn’t see her expression, but her body stiffened. The tempo of her heartbeat jumped. Blue eyes clashed with mine. Fire flared in her eyes briefly. Maybe it was a flash of light, because she lowered her head submissively and allowed me to lead. Like a good little omega. I almost snorted at my thoughts as I brought her to the centre of the room and turned to face her. And then that scent hit me again. Fuck. Why the hell had I allowed Kostas’ words to provoke me? I didn’t give a shit if the prince thought me unworthy. But there I was, drawing the princess closer, inhaling her scent like I would die without it. I didn’t miss the eyes on us. The orchestra played on, but the room went quiet. The dancefloor cleared, and just like that, it was just the two of us in the room. She was small. Fragile. Barely up to my chest, I could see the top of her head. My hand circled her waist, settling on her lower back, pulling her close. The beast almost purred. Why did she smell so good? Feel so good? Beneath the layers of her dress, the warmth of her body seeped into mine. The princess gasped and stepped back, head bowed. The music drifted to my ears again, reminding me of where I was. I was being inappropriate. Sullying the precious jewel of Lordswood. “Pardon me, Your Highness," I said, reclaiming her hand. This time, I kept a respectable distance. We moved through the steps, flowing seamlessly. Goddess, she fit perfectly in my arms. If I just leaned in, if I pressed my mouth to her neck and— No. My grip tightened on her lower back even as I tried to ease away from her. What the hell was this? She was unshifted. Too young. Inexperienced. Even though I was at least eight years older than her, I’d shifted way before my time. Besides, she was that fucker Lordswood’s spawn. The music changed, snapping my attention back to the room and the omega who still refused to meet my gaze. I didn’t want such a spineless woman in my bed. The packaging was beautiful; no one would doubt that. But the blood in her veins was rotten. “I suppose I can consider this my turn,” I said, my voice flat. The princess’s head snapped up. Blue fire spat at me, this time unmistakable. Her shoulders squared, and she clasped her hands in front of her. “Yes, please do. My brother was right, you are not worthy. Enjoy the ball, sir.” She turned and walked away like she ruled the realm. And fuck if that didn’t make my beast howl. Chapter 5 KAT I calmed my breathing before stepping into the family dining room. Mother and Father sat together, holding hands and laughing softly. Kostas stood at the window, wine glass in hand, eyes distant. He didn’t look like he belonged in the same scene. He was too still. Too serious. The moment Mother saw me, she rose with practised grace and opened her arms. “Darling, come here,” she said brightly. Kostas turned, the frown gone like it never existed. The three of them smiled as if they hadn’t seen the way the guests had avoided me at the ball. As if I hadn’t been the only royal they all pretended not to see. I returned Mother’s embrace, letting her subtle scent smother me. She wore an evening gown, dripping in crystals, despite it being a rest day. I’d gone simpler. No corset and no full face of make-up. Mother’s subtle frown at my dress didn’t need words. But I didn’t offer an explanation. It’s not like they’d ever given me one. “You were the belle of the ball last night,” Mother said, guiding me to a seat beside her. “I have a good feeling about your upcoming appointments.” My fingers twitched in my lap, but I kept the smile on my face. “Oh? Did you notice anything?” Father asked her before quickly turning his gaze to me. “Has your wolf shown herself, Katerina?” “Not yet,” I said, too quickly. “She doesn’t need her wolf now,” Mother said, brushing it off. “She’s so close to shifting, her true mate would have sensed her already. I wouldn’t be surprised if someone comes calling very soon.” My heart twisted. A true mate. The dream I was raised to chase. Yet... “You can’t be sure, Mother,” I said, sipping my wine. I was surprised my hand didn’t tremble. “We had the best of the best from all the territories under one roof. Of course I’m sure,” Mother said, placing her hand in mine. “Trust me on this.” For the first time in a long time, Mother wasn’t twitchy or close to tears. Could she really have sensed something? But no. She said the same thing about a dozen times a year. My happiness had depended on the queen’s fluctuating moods for as long as I could remember. We were always either ecstatic or disappointed. I was tired. “I trust you,” I lied with a soft smile, just as the servants arrived with dinner. Across the table, I met Kostas’ gaze. He hadn’t said a word since I came in. He hadn’t said anything since the man on the dancefloor had humiliated me in front of everyone. In front of all the ‘best of the best’ in the wolf territories. His turn, he’d said. That bastard was no different from Justin and his brothers. Kostas looked away from me and picked up his cutlery to start eating. “When your mate reveals himself, we’ll throw the grandest wedding,” Father beamed. “I’ll walk you down the aisle, just like I always dreamed. Kostas, have you finished overseeing the housing project? Every unit must be furnished.” My father spoke like it was a done deal. My true mate would live in the castle with me, and his pack would join ours. But what if he chose not to? What if he didn’t want my brother as their beta? My gaze drifted back to Kostas. He didn’t look at Father as he said, “Yes, everything is under control.” But Kostas was the smartest person I knew. Hadn’t this thought crossed his mind? Hadn’t it crossed any of their minds that no one would want to live with the joke of the kingdom? “Perfect,” Mother said, clasping her hands. “Our little butterfly will have everything.” I tuned them out after that. Mother’s endless plans for the wedding. Father’s constant tweaking of the security plans and living arrangements. I’d participated in the conversations enough times to know them by heart. By the time dessert plates were cleared and we moved to the lounge, I could barely keep my mask in place. My stomach twitched with nerves, and my pulse echoed in my ears. This was it. The last supper. Would I ever see my family again? Would they understand why I had to do this? Would they forgive me? How disappointed would they be when they learned that I didn’t want the life they had so carefully crafted for me? “Are you alright, Katerina?” I smiled at my brother over my book. “I am. But you seem tired, though.” Was he burning himself out again? When I left, who would remind him to take care of himself? “Things have just been a little hectic, but I’m fine.” Was he lying? “If it’s about my birthday, we don’t have to make a big deal of it. The Spring Ball was grand enough.” “Nonsense,” Father said. “It’s not every day a wolf turns eighteen.” As if triggered by my anxiety, my body started to betray me. My skin itched, nerves flaring under the surface like a thousand sparks. The lights pierced my eyes, and every sound stabbed into my skull. The world sharpened until I could make out the silver strands in my father’s blond hair. I could smell the blood in the steak we’d just eaten, still clinging to the air. And then it was gone. Cut off. Silent. “What will you do if this doesn’t work out?” I blurted. The room stilled. I watched that panic return in my mother’s gaze before she forced a smile. “You will find one, Katerina,” Father said, voice firm. “Even if I have to knock on every door on the planet.” I clenched my wine glass until my knuckles ached. I wanted to scream. To ask why this mattered more than how they let those boys treat me. How they let people whisper about me and turn me into a joke. Instead, I smiled, as if I were grateful, and sat in silence as the conversation returned to my birthday. When my parents decided to retire to their wing, I held on a little tighter than usual. Kissed their cheeks a little longer. Memorised their warmth. By the time Kostas walked me to the door, my cheeks were numb, and my tears were seconds from bursting out. “Rest well. Tomorrow will be busy,” Kostas said. “I will.” “That man you danced with last night,” Kostas started. My fists balled before I could stop myself. That grey-eyed bastard. I shoved my memories back quickly and composed myself. Now was not the time to remember how he held me. Or the way his scent messed with my head. “Did you feel anything? Did your wolf stir?” “Thankfully not,” I lied. “He was insufferable.” I couldn’t quite forget the way his scent tangled with something inside me. My brother exhaled, and I saw the tension drain from his body. Was that the reason he’d been so quiet all night? He never worried without a good reason, so my assessment of that man must have been right. He was just a scoundrel. Someone not good enough for me. Such a man would never be my mate. “If you ever meet him again, walk away,” Kostas said. Well, that was easy. I didn’t even know what he looked like. “I’ll never be in the same room as him,” I promised. Kostas paused, and I thought he might say more, but instead, he hugged me tight and pressed a kiss to my temple. “It will get better. I swear it,” he whispered before he released me. He didn’t linger after that, and my chest ached when I watched him walk away. My dear brother. Would he be okay? Dragging my feet, I walked into my room without bothering with the light and sank into my couch. The tears came, falling silently as they had done many times before. I sat for hours, unable to stop them, unable to stop the stabbing pain in my chest. When the castle finally fell asleep and the guards started their change of shift, I rose and crossed to the back of my dressing room. My bag was packed full of suppressants, and I’d swiped a change of clothes from the laundry room. There was nothing else left for me to do. There was nothing for me in this castle. In this kingdom. My only chance at freedom lay beyond the border, in the human world. With my steps light, I hid in the shadows until I slipped through the cracks of the life they built for me. I wasn’t their butterfly anymore. Chapter 6 KAT The mirror was cracked and too small to show much, but the green-eyed redhead woman staring back at me didn’t need a full reflection to know she looked damn good. Green eyes sparkled beneath the uneven bangs of my pixie cut and my smile was wide. I turned back to the mess behind me. Clothes piled on one side of the bed, textbooks and files on the other, and somewhere behind all that was my defunct kitchen. It didn’t matter. I was finally moving out of this shithole. Squealing, I plopped onto the clear patch of my single mattress and picked up my envelope for the hundredth time. My bonus. My big, fat, life-changing bonus. Eighty hours a week, blood, sweat, and tears for almost two years, and those higher-ups at the Bureau of Non-Human Affairs had finally noticed me. My name wasn’t on the case file, but I cracked their case. I was their fucking hero. I deserved this. Besides, I hadn’t worked so hard just to write my name down on some file. I’d done the impossible. Permanent hire before graduation? Done. Youngest recruit? Also done. All that homeschooling had come in handy after all. The smile faltered. My chest tightened. Tears threatened, but I shoved the thoughts away. Today was a good day. I was done surviving, I was ready to live. Grabbing my keys, bag, and helmet, I kicked dirty clothes out of the way and headed out. I guess I’d have to deal with the mess before I officially started work on Monday. I was down to my last office outfit. Or fuck it, I’d just buy new clothes. My laughter rang out in the hallway as I walked to the stairs. I was still laughing when I reached the basement parking lot. I’d buy enough clothes that I didn’t have to repeat the same outfits every week. An apartment with enough room to swing a cat. A double bed without a thin, lumpy mattress! Kat Munroe was moving up. “Looking good, Kitty Kat.” Rolling my eyes, I didn’t turn back as I secured my crossbody bag across and put my helmet on. Leather booty shorts, matching jacket, thigh-high boots, and a top that could pass for a bra. Not a corset in sight. “Where are we going tonight?” The voice sounded closer, so I had to look. I hadn’t made it this far by being stupid. Two guys, the usual suspects, walked out from behind two pillars like they were villains in a D-list movie. Long-haired jock types. The type of human trash the Bureau usually handed down to the local agencies. It was a pity they couldn’t handle humans themselves or I’d have turned them in for being assholes. “Todd. Sam,” I greeted with a nod. “Just going for some groceries. Why are you lurking in a dark basement?” The two delinquents grinned and came closer. “You promised we’d hang out, Kat,” Todd drawled. “You’re not going back on your word, are you?” “Forget your groceries,” Sam added. “We’ll feed you something better.” Creepy. Did that shit ever work on anyone? “Maybe tomorrow night,” I said, turning back to my bike and swinging my leg over it. The two were on either side of me before I could grip the throttle. “You keep brushing us off, Kitty Kat,” Todd said, grabbing the handlebars. “You think that will work forever?” My motorbike was my pride and joy. Gleaming red and black with polished chrome, and an engine that purred like a beast. I’d skipped meals and rent for her. How dare this bastard put his hand on her? “We promise you’ll enjoy it,” Sam added, grabbing the other handle. I’d had enough. Removing my helmet, I ran my fingers through my hair and then smiled at one and then the other. Television was a great thing. More educational than the mountains of books in my father’s library. In three years, I’d learned that using brute strength wasn’t the only way to win. But it sure did help. I swung my helmet and cracked it hard against Todd’s head. Then a punch to Sam’s ribs made him swear and stagger back. The engine roared to life beneath me, and I peeled out before the losers could react. My laughter echoed in the parking lot, rising with the growl of the engine. Three years ago, someone would have come out of the shadows to handle those two. But I wasn’t that girl anymore. I couldn’t be. I sliced through the Friday night traffic with that ache in my chest. As always, guilt tore at me. Had they stopped looking for me? Were they okay? Did they hate me? If I went back now, would they accept the new me? The bright lights of the city flashed around me as I parked my bike and took my helmet off. I couldn’t dwell on that. I was finally about to get the life I’d designed for myself. Now wasn’t the time to falter. Pulse stood like a beacon in downtown Greenville, with a line already forming at the wide doors. A crowd spilt onto the sidewalk, and I could already feel the thumping of the bass from outside. When it was my turn, I proudly took out my ID before they could ask me and grinned at the bouncers. Twenty-one. My birthday. In the human world, I was now old enough to drink. The bouncer looked between my ID and my face before he gave a low whistle. “Happy birthday, Kathrine Munroe.” “Damn right it is,” I said with a wink. The velvet rope lifted, and just like that, they let me into the heart of the beast. Bass, bodies, and neon lights hit me all at once. The air was electric, and energy pulsed through the air. It was chaos, and I loved every second of it. I threaded my way through the crowds towards the bar, my body swaying to the music. This was freedom. The opposite of every ball I’d ever attended. Except in one way. So many people, so much laughter, yet I was still very much alone. Finally leaning against the bar, I waited for the busy bartender to notice me before I slid a twenty across the counter. “Whiskey. Neat,” I shouted above the music before I leaned back on it to scan the club. As much as I loved the freedom to drink without restrictions, that wasn’t why I was there. I’d been too busy juggling my degree and my internship, and now I was about to get busier. This weekend was the only time I could let my hair down. The only time I could feel... something. Kostas would lose his shit if he knew. Instead of making me panic, a thrill shot down my spine. I was my own person. I could make my own choices. I scanned the room, my eyes skimming past the boys trying to be hard on the dancefloor, the men leering at the women from the walls, the ones being too loud, attention-seeking. Until my gaze stopped at him. He leaned against the far wall, half in the shadow, half under the flickering lights. Dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to hint at the muscles underneath, and pants tight enough to make my heart flutter. No loud colours like most of the men around him. No attention seeking. He didn’t blink often as he watched the crowd. He just stood still. Like he was waiting for something. Like he was hunting. My body lit up like I’d finally found the piece I’d been looking for. I picked up my whiskey and headed straight for him without hesitating. The closer I got, the more my body reacted to him. It had been so long since I’d felt anything remotely similar that I almost panicked. But I shoved those thoughts back. This had nothing to do with my beast. Those suppressants had worked for three years, and they would continue to do so. The man’s head snapped towards me, and fuck. I couldn’t stop the gasp. He was beautiful. Hair cropped short, stormy grey eyes smouldering, and a five o’clock shadow. Older than me, for sure. More experienced. I could tell by the way his gaze dipped slowly, dragging over me, before he met my eyes again. It felt like a caress. The heat that pooled in my stomach was instant. How did a man do that with just his eyes? I stopped in front of him and tossed back the rest of my drink. Liquid courage. “Seen something you like?” I purred. His mouth curved, just barely. “Maybe.” His voice was deep and smooth, and it struck something inside me. Had I heard it before? At work? Or in my lectures? I tilted my head to look up at him. I would have remembered if I’d ever met someone like him. Despite the chaos of the club around him, he remained composed. Restrained. If this weren’t a human club, I would have suspected he was something else. Was he hunting for a little something for the weekend, then? I was more than ready to be his prey. Stepping closer, letting my gaze eat him up like he’d done to me. Yes. Yes, he’d do. “Then what are you going to do about it?” I asked. “You tell me,” the man said. This was my cue. I’d studied all those smutty television shows just for this moment. “I’d like to buy you for the night.” His brow lifted slightly, and his mouth curved again. “You’re very blunt.” I shrugged. “It’s my birthday. I’m celebrating. If you’re not available, I can find someone else.” The little smirk fell off his face, and the air shifted. He stepped away from the wall slowly. Deliberately. I felt very much like his prey. My heart slammed against my chest when he stepped into the light. Goddess. He was even hotter up close. Sharp jawline, tall, broad shoulders. I felt his presence all around me. “And what exactly do you expect from me, birthday girl?” he drawled. My breath caught. Electric shocks zapped down my spine, and I almost stepped back. But this was what I wanted. “Surprise me,” I whispered. The man licked his lips. Then he reached for my empty glass and set it on a table next to us. “Come with me.” And I did. I followed the stranger through the crowd like I hadn’t watched hundreds of true-life documentaries about what could happen to me. Not because I was drunk. This wasn’t about rebellion. This was because, for the first time since I left home, I was going to do something I could never undo. I was going to give myself to someone other than my true mate.
“You look perfect, Princess Katerina.” My fists clenched tightly in my lap. I had to make a conscious effort to breathe and calm myself. Perfect. I looked like a doll. The kind meant for display, pristine and never touched. The useless kind. Pale porcelain skin with the finest makeup applied so expertly that it looked seamless. Big blue eyes with lashes that didn’t need extensions. Plump red lips with the usual polite smile. “Thank you,” I answered, nodding at the makeup artist. “They’re waiting for you downstairs. Should I call your brother to accompany you?” My fists balled again. Lordswood Castle was more secure than any fortress. Bugs couldn’t get in without stringent vetting and permission, but even that wouldn’t be enough to get them into the inner keep. Yet they still accompanied me everywhere like a child. Still, all of this was for a good reason. Every sacrifice would be worth it in the end. “That won’t be necessary. Thank you, Alanna,” I said as I stood. “But the Alpha said—” “I’m sure I’ll be fine,” I interrupted, maintaining the smile so deeply ingrained in me it felt fused to my face. I straightened the long skirt of my dress and adjusted my posture, although this was easy to do thanks to the corset. It was as stiff as a board; I couldn’t slouch even if I wanted to. Only sparing a glance in the mirror, I nodded at the team of women who’d dressed me and headed out of my dressing room. I did look perfect, I had to give them that. Not a single strand of blonde hair out of place, shoulders straight, head held high. And every piece of clothing on my body was worth more than most people made in a year. I was the prize. The one raised to be envied. To complete my true mate’s life. To be a trophy. A prisoner. My smile slipped, and my steps faltered at the door to my bedroom. I was being unfair. My life was a privilege; I had to be grateful. My parents loved me and gave me everything, and my dear brother, Kostas, would burn the world down for me if I asked. “Why do they even bother? She’ll be eighteen soon; I doubt a true mate will fall in her lap anytime soon. They’ve set their expectations too high; she’s just an omega.” My shoulders stiffened. They must have thought I left already. Omega. Weak. Doomed to submit to every wolf, a burden to the one I’d mate, yet the most treasured in my pack. The irony wasn’t lost on me. “Quiet! If you want to survive here, keep such thoughts to yourself.” “But everyone says—” “You’ll be out of the castle before lunchtime if you finish that sentence. Prince Kostas will make sure you never step foot through the complex gates again.” There was silence after that, but I wanted that woman to finish what she was about to say. Everyone said what? I was stuck in the inner castle most of the time, and no one dared say a word out of place. Gossip hardly ever reached my ears, but when it did, it was the boring type. I bit back a huff. It was unladylike. Mother would have a fit if she heard me. Squaring my shoulders again, I stepped out into the wide hallway alone. There was still a chill in the air outside as we welcomed the spring, but all the rooms in my wing were nice and toasty. My father hated it if I so much as sniffled. He hardly let me out in the winter. But spring was here. The flowers were starting to bloom. And that meant long walks in the gardens, and the Spring Ball. Some excitement after a long winter. Anything was better than sitting alone with my thoughts. My steps were steady as I approached the two guards in all black combat uniforms at the end of the hallway, and I almost laughed when they turned to me and stiffened. The panic on their faces was priceless. “Your Royal Highness, please wait here to be accompanied,” one of them said with a small bow. I knew they would mindlink my brother the second they saw me, but I was prepared. I quickened my steps past them and turned into the next hallway, where several other guards waited. It was overkill, but what was a girl to do? I was assigned more guards than the king and queen. How far could I go this time? The entry hall, perhaps? I half jogged past the guards, and was almost at the staircase when my brother's head appeared as he jogged to the top. Damn. I’d almost made it. Sighing, I slowed my steps and met my brother’s scowling face. “You didn’t wait for me, Katerina,” he said. “I walked down two hallways by myself, Kostas. If I can’t even do that, how will I ever take care of my mate?” Predictably, the scowl deepened, and I almost giggled. My brother was a handsome man. He was the complete opposite of me. Towering height, brown-eyes, curly brunette hair, and there was nothing delicate about him. He was a warrior, the Lordswood Pack beta, second only to my father with his intimidating aura. I’d been told that was true even if he stood in a room full of alphas. “He will have to take care of you,” Kostas said firmly. “And don’t forget, this castle will be your home.” Of course. How could I forget that even after the mating ceremony, I would live within the same walls? Maybe a new face would change things. Shake me out of the monotony. There were only so many languages and musical instruments I could learn, and I was growing tired of all the law, financial, and economics books. Perhaps once I was mated, they would allow me to apply my studies in practice. Or even learn something else, like training with the rest of the pack. Now that was a dream worth holding onto. Kostas linked our arms and started walking. “Remember what I told you about today,” he said. “There are others on the list, but this one is a good candidate.” They’d said that about all of them. I’d been meeting ‘candidates’ since I was five, first under the guise of playdates, and then openly as my potential future mates. Over the past few weeks, I had a date every day, sometimes twice a day. Mother was in panic mode. My parents were ready to seal my fate. Resisting the urge to sigh again, I smiled up at my big brother. “If you say he’s right for me, then he must be,” I said. “Of course he is. He has a bright future ahead of him. Currently top of his class and excels in his training. Only someone like that could be your true mate,” Kostas said, his scowl vanishing. He beamed down at me, and I felt the warmth of his love and protection. Every misgiving I had about these dates deflated as I squeezed his arm. “I bet he will make an excellent addition to our pack.” Maybe mating wouldn’t be so bad, after all. I knew my parents wouldn’t pressure me to have children too soon. They just wanted to make sure I was settled in any eventuality. The whole pack would respect someone they approved of, and a true mate would never hurt me. We descended the grand staircase slowly, into the entrance hall. It was almost noon, so the servants should have been busy preparing lunch or cleaning the hundreds of rooms within the great stone structure. But there was silence. Too quiet. A ‘mood’, no doubt orchestrated by my mother. This new date must have been very important to bring things to a halt like that. Or mum was just desperate. “The sun’s out today. We’ll meet him in the courtyard,” Kostas said. I gasped and stopped walking, gripping my brother’s arm. “Really?” I asked, holding my breath. “It’s a beautiful day,” Kostas said gently with an indulgent smile. “You should see the first blooms with your future mate. I already told them to prepare your cloak.” I ignored the optimism in his words and half-dragged him through the halls on the lower floor. The courtyard. How I’d missed that. Even if the date didn’t go as planned, sitting in the open with the sun on my face would make up for it. “Mum and Dad have official business, so they will meet him later for tea. Your chaperones are already waiting,” Kostas said, then added with a chuckle, “Slow your steps. Don’t be so eager.” Right. I had to be proper. I was Her Royal Highness Princess Katerina Lordswood of Kingsland. There should be nothing to criticise about me. “Sorry, brother.” I lowered my head as my chaperones approached, and one of them draped my warm cloak over my shoulders. “I’ll be close, so don’t be afraid,” Kostas whispered, kissing my forehead before he stepped back. His words sent a chill down my back, but I brushed them off. I was going outside! My first genuine smile since I woke stretched across my face as the doors were opened, and I finally felt the sun directly for the first time in months. I didn’t mind the slight bite on my cheeks as we stepped out into the cold. I was eager to meet the next man on my parents’ dating list, just to walk around the gardens. My step remained surprisingly steady, and I kept my hands together in front of me and my head lowered. A lady walked with grace. An Omega with humility. We walked along the paved path by the pond towards the main seating area until we reached my favourite cherry blossom tree right in the middle of the yard. My smile widened. The tree was blooming. Soon, the whole courtyard would be filled with the lovely scent of the flowers. A little boy stood beside it, admiring the tree, hands in his pockets. He was dressed in a suit, as most visitors did. I wondered who his parents were. Perhaps they were the ones the King and Queen were entertaining. I stopped beside him and breathed deeply. “Your Highness,” the boy said, stepping back from me and bowing. “No need to be so formal,” I said, smiling at him. He was curly-haired and pimply, his face suggesting he was no older than twelve or thirteen. He probably hadn’t shifted yet, but his alpha blood was undeniable. In a few years, my wolf would submit to his, despite my royal bloodline. I looked away from him and suppressed that thought. Happy thoughts only. Today was a good day. “What’s your name, little boy? Are you here with your parents?” I asked. Did my tone change to that annoying one adults used on babies? I cringed slightly when I saw the tick in his jaw and the way his fists balled up. Even his grey eyes grew colder. His anger was almost like a slap on my cold cheeks. Weird. He must have been too young to start learning how to control himself. It was more important for alphas, considering how much damage even their auras could do to weaker wolves. “I’m not a little boy, Your Highness. I’m fifteen. My name is Justin.” He looked at me expectantly. Was I supposed to know him? Were his family members of the court? My father’s business allies? I’d been memorising names and faces for so long that sometimes they just blurred together. Still, I couldn’t be rude. “Nice to meet you, Justin. Perhaps we will see each other again soon. I’m here to meet someone. My brother won’t be pleased if he finds you here.” I almost giggled at the thought of Kostas’ reaction once he found out someone had slipped past him. The inner courtyard was sacred. My gaze darted across the manicured space, eager to meet my millionth date and take him for a tour. Despite Kostas allowing me outside so soon, my time would be limited. I’d make the most of it. “I’m who you’re meeting, Your Highness. I’m your date.” My smile dropped. My face twisted before I could stop it, my eyes widening as I looked at the boy who probably still had his nose wiped by his mother. What. The. Actual. Fuck? Chapter 2 KAT No. No, no, no. This couldn’t be real. This had to be a prank. A test. I’d gone through so many dates that the pool must have shrunk to almost nothing, but there was no way my parents thought this snotty little boy was suitable for me. Goddess forbid if there was actually a spark of a bond with him. What the hell were they thinking? I’d be eighteen in a few days. This wasn’t just a bad match; it was illegal! “Princess Katerina?” His babyish voice cut through the horror spiralling in my head, and I quickly smoothed my expression, forcing it back into something polite. Something practised. “M—my apologies, Justin,” I said, looking back at the two chaperones nearby. One of them looked away, her mouth twitching. They knew. They knew I’d been buffed and fluffed for a mere little boy. Was I a joke? “Please,” I said, remembering my manners. “Let’s sit.” One of Mother’s best tea sets was already laid out on the table, and a servant waited at a respectable distance, ready to serve. As if the day wasn’t cursed enough, the sun slipped behind a cloud, taking its warmth with it. Justin smirked as he dropped into a chair across from me, his eyes drifting lazily around the courtyard. His earlier tantrum seemed forgotten as he slouched in his seat and chuckled to himself. Obviously, he knew nothing about etiquette. Nothing about him stood out besides his alpha aura. There was no way this kid excelled at anything. “This place is really cool,” Justin said, lifting the delicate teacup like it was a soda can. “I thought you’d be mated before my turn came around.” My cheek burned as embarrassment rolled through me. His turn? Anyone who made it on my parents’ list was privileged. Saying they were taking turns sounded too vulgar. It was as if I were some box to tick off. Like he was doing me a favour. I looked away and sipped my tea, too. There was a whole meal coming after that, but I’d lost my appetite, and I suddenly didn’t feel like walking with this boy. “You’re only a child. It was obviously a mistake,” I said calmly, keeping my voice even. I wanted to storm back into the castle and demand answers, but Mother had drilled it into me—poise, no matter what. I had a guest, so I had to entertain him, even if he was fresh out of nappies. I almost snorted, but swallowed it back. I had to endure this. So much for going for a walk. It would be like babysitting, and I really wasn’t in the mood for that. Still, this was better than the dates I’d endured the past week. A shiver rippled down my spine, and my hand trembled. The teacup clattered softly as I set it down, the uneven sound echoing across the courtyard. No. Not now. There was no point in dwelling on the past. “I’m not a child,” Justin said through his teeth, the earlier temper peeking through. Something about the flash in his eyes tugged at my memory. Why did that look so familiar? That thought brought me out of my head as I studied the kid again. Had I seen him at a ball? In the background, at a pack gathering I’d spied on from one of my windows? “But at least I’m getting this out of the way quickly,” Justin continued. “Gives me better odds of finding my mate when I shift.” Frowning, I met the brat’s gaze head-on, breaking another of my parents’ rules. “What do you mean by that?” “You know,” the boy shrugged. I didn’t. Wasn’t he there to see if he was a match? Then why was he still thinking of finding a mate when he shifted? Not that I would even entertain that thought, but what the hell? “Which pack are you from?” I asked, fingers curling in my lap. He was clearly uncultured to act like I wasn’t good enough for him. I was a princess! What could he possibly object to? “Ironbridge,” Justin answered, glancing around again before reaching into his pocket and pulling his cell phone out. He pointed the camera towards the cherry blossom tree as if it were a sightseeing tour. Unbelievable. The scenery was more fascinating to him than I was! At least he didn’t try to take a picture of me. How he’d snuck that thing into the castle was beyond me. Kostas banned recording devices because, in his words, “not everyone deserves to gaze upon your beauty.” I used to roll my eyes at that, but now I was grateful. I’d studied enough cases to know exactly how wrong it could get when someone captured the wrong kind of image. A guard materialised from some hidden place behind me and snapped the phone out of the kid’s hand. “Aw, come on,” Justin whined. “It’s just a tree.” The guard thumbed through something on the phone, frowning, and then slipped it into his own pocket. Guess the brat was shit out of luck. “Tell him to give me back my phone. I don’t know why they treat you like you hung the sun in the sky. I’m just like you, I’m a prince, too. My dad won’t let it slide if I say you stole from me.” “You’re an alpha’s son?” I asked, even though comparing any other alpha in the kingdom to Father was treasonous. But Mother branched into the farther territories years ago. This brat could very well have been a real prince, a son of one of the neighbouring three kings. Justin leaned back, folding his arms as if he owned the world. “Yeah. Alpha Carter. You don’t want to piss him off.” A sharp noise cracked the air. I blinked. The handle of my cup had snapped in my hand. I loosened my grip and let the pieces fall onto the table while my eyes widened at the boy before me. My pulse pounded in my ears. I couldn’t breathe past the lump forming in my throat. A memory flared. A different date. Hair pulling. Greasy hand on my thigh. Rising further. That laugh when he told me what he would do to me. Twisting my hands together, I looked back at the guard. Of course this kid was a Carter. Not a real prince, not even close. Alpha Carter would never be an alpha king in any lifetime. No wonder this kid looked familiar. “You should have followed the rules,” I said. I was surprised that my voice remained steady. “They’ll check it and give it back to you at the end of our... meeting.” No way was I calling this a date. Especially now that I knew who he was. Anyone from that vile cesspit of a pack wasn’t worthy of setting foot through our complex gates, never mind sitting across from me. Didn’t Kostas think so? Had I really been reduced to this? Having him there felt like a betrayal. “My brother Aaron said you’re insane. I see it now,” Justin sneered. “Said you smiled like a robot no matter what he said to you.” My hands twitched. Aaron had said a lot. “And Samuel said there’s not much between your ears,” he continued. Pot. Kettle. Black. Samuel had the body of an alpha and the brain of a potato. He didn’t look or talk like he’d ever read a book in his life. Perfect gentleman when he wasn’t leering, but I struggled to keep my eyes open. “And Jake...” The smile dropped off my face completely. My skin crawled like a hundred baby spiders had just hatched on me. Justin saw it and laughed, glancing behind me, obviously calculating how much he could get away with. “Jake said you’d only be good for one thing.” My gaze snapped back to his. Blood rushed in my ears, and my vision sharpened. Only a few weeks until my first shift, and already the beast within me was stirring. If I lost control now and shifted, I could tear this degenerate pup apart. Because he was unshifted, he’d be defenceless. It would be like toying with a human. “If your brothers said all that, why are you here?” I asked. Behind me, I sensed my chaperones edging closer. Did they hear him? “You really don’t know?” Justin laughed, clapping his hands as if this was entertaining. “There’s a saying. Life isn’t complete until you’ve dated the princess. If you want to find your true mate, you have to dump her first.” Behind me, one of my chaperones—the one who’d struggled not to laugh when I met Justin—giggled. She knew! My cheeks flamed again. Humiliation rose in my chest. I dated these boys for a reason, for the good of the kingdom, but this was what they thought of me? My chest compressed, and I felt my heart shatter. Did my parents know? Did Kostas? The fury I’d been swallowing all morning while my maids wrapped me up for this boy returned a hundredfold, forcing me to my feet. “Mr Carter, we’re done here.” Justin stood, still laughing, and gave a mocking bow. Every part of me called out to slap that smug look off his face, but my hands remained clasped in front of me. Proper. Still perfect. Even as an inferno burned within me. “I wasn’t staying here long anyway. We’re obviously, thankfully, not true mates,” he said. “Hand me my phone back and wish me luck for my future, Princess.” “Good luck, Mr Carter,” I said, a smile still on my face. “You’ll need it to find anyone who’ll put up with that stench of manure coming from your mouth. You talk a lot for a child who’s mediocre at best. Unsurprising considering who your father is. I’ll remember your name fondly the next time Alpha Carter bows at my feet. Goodbye, little boy.” Chapter 3 KAT “Katerina, open this door.” I glanced up from my textbook, waiting. Was today the day Kostas finally lost his patience and broke it down? I’d avoided him for a week, hiding behind Mother’s endless matchmaking. She’d ramped it up again, so much so that it felt like that was all I did. Wake up. Dress. Date. Get humiliated. Start again. My fury still simmered inside me. My skin itched, ready to burst from the unfamiliar emotions I’d been struggling with, yet I knew what they meant. It was almost time. I wanted answers, a reason for this humiliation, but I couldn’t bring myself to ask. My omega wolf was already cowering. Hiding. Submitting to my family’s will, like I’d been taught my whole life. Kostas knew what the Carter boys had said and done. I was under no illusion that those guards who appeared out of thin air to save me during my date with Jake hadn’t reported everything. But he’d still set me up with another boy who had Carter blood running through his veins. My head was a jumbled mess. I'd never once doubted my family's love for me until my date with Justin; those questions kept circling my mind. All week, I’d caught the glances from the servants. Saw them whisper. I couldn’t hear them, my wolf hadn’t surfaced yet, but I felt their words. My humiliation was constant. I felt naked. “Katerina!” Kostas growled, louder now. Swallowing, I stood slowly, smoothed down my dress, and pasted my smile back on my face. “I’m sorry, Kostas. I had my music on,” I lied, pulling my earbuds out for show. My brother frowned, silent for a while, before he stepped into my room. He didn’t buy it. I'm sure he already knew I was avoiding him. “It’s the Spring Ball tonight. Mother prepared your dress and mask.” He sounded anxious. Uneasy. Why? I’d been attending for years, secretly at first, when I hid behind the curtains in the grand hall. When I turned fifteen, I was officially presented—fully masked—and finally allowed to accompany my parents and brother. Behind the anonymity of the masks, I gained a little freedom. “I know,” I said. “I'll be ready on time, you don't need to worry.” “Your birthday is in a few days. Are you feeling... anything?” “No,” I lied again. Did he see through that? His gaze didn’t linger on my face. Kostas sighed and walked over to my pile of textbooks. Even on such a day, my work had to be completed. “Everything I do is to protect you, Katerina,” he said, running his hands through his hair. “I know.” I just wasn’t sure anymore what they were protecting me from. “You didn't meet anyone you liked this week?” No. No stirrings of a true mate bond. They had all dumped me, the same as the ones who’d come before them. The same as the Carter boys. “No, but I’ll tell you the moment I like someone,” I said, smiling as I reached for his hand. “I'm sure I'll find my mate soon. Don't worry, Kostas.” “I would prefer it if we found him now. Before your wolf presents herself,” Kostas said. So that was the reason for the overkill with the dates? My birthday? Had I run out of time? Would they choose any wolf, rather than my true mate? Anyone would be forgiven to think some great calamity was going to fall on me if I didn’t get marked and mated before then. But what greater calamity was there than mating a wolf who would not respect my boundaries or look past the limitations of my wolf? “I’ll try,” I smiled, “but could we forget about that for tonight? Can we just have fun?” His smile returned, faint and wistful. “Sometimes I forget how young you are. Of course, Princess. Let your hair down tonight,” he said. “But be careful. Things outside our walls aren’t as settled as I’d want.” Kostas never talked about anything outside our walls. Could this be what had my family anxious? Lordswood was, after all, the largest pack in father’s kingdom, and our kingdom was the largest of the four. Our complex was like a city; we were self-sufficient. It wouldn’t be the first time another kingdom thought they could help themselves to what we had. Was I too arrogant to assume they were all anxious because of me? “Finish your homework. They’ll come to help you soon.” After he kissed my forehead, he left, and my burning questions remained unasked. I was almost afraid to hear the answers. An hour later, several maids came into my room, my new dress and accessories in tow. Usually, I loved this part, but this time, lead settled on the centre of my chest. I was too anxious. I didn’t care about the layers of sapphire silk, the delicate silver-threaded mask, or the jewels for my hair. My chest still hurt. But I didn’t dare ask the stupid questions. Did everyone attending the ball know about this saying? Did they all secretly laugh at me? I had no idea how I got from my dressing room to meet my parents at the top of the main staircase. “You look beautiful, Katerina,” Queen Maria said, taking my hands in hers. I couldn’t see her face behind her mask, only her red curls piled on top of her head, but tears shimmered in her green eyes just as they had all week. My head switched from my simmering fury to concern for her. But it switched back just as quickly when I remembered the Carters and all the other recent dates. They’d all been carefully selected by my mother’s own hand. “Thank you, Mother,” I smiled. “So do you.” Both my parents did. Father was a typical alpha, towering over all us, even Kostas. He looked more dignified with his blue royal mantle draped over his shoulders. “Don’t forget yourself tonight, darling. There are too many eyes watching.” Her words fed the dread that had been brewing in the pit of my stomach. All those eyes would indeed be on me, just as they had since I was presented. But would they be laughing behind their masks? “Yes, Mother.” “If you get into any trouble, return to your room. Kostas will take care of it,” Father said, his voice low but commanding. King Christos didn’t need to raise his tone to make people obey his command. His aura could silence armies; which was how he’d earned the right to rule all the packs in the north. I’d yet to meet anyone who was as strong as he was. Or as gentle. As if he’d known that he scared me, he gently patted my shoulder. This was why my parents wanted a true mate for me. So he could soothe me when I was in distress. So he could protect me. So he could keep me caged within these walls with the servants whispering behind my back. “Let’s go,” Father said softly. “Our guests are all here.” We descended together, my father leading, Kostas behind us. Perfect. Regal. I was sandwiched like the fragile princess I was. This was my life. Privileged. Beautiful. Like a colourful bird in a cage. My chest welled, almost unable to push this thought back down. Behind the mask, the smile was gone. I was a prisoner. I had to leave. The music swelled in the great hall, and couples twirled in the middle. But the colours blurred around me. I forgot all the things I loved about the Spring Ball as that decision echoed in my mind. Was I really doing this? I knew nothing beyond these walls. How would I survive? I left my mother’s side, picked a drink, and slipped away. I didn’t stop walking until I was in the main courtyard. Sighing, I drained the drink in one go and looked up at the sky. For years, I’d imagined what it would be like to walk out of the castle. To find myself so I could be my own person. I’d even planned every step of it. I already knew how to get the suppressants from the hospital and which clothes I’d pack. But I was not capable of anything else beyond that. I was not my own person. “If you sigh any louder, people might think I’m doing something inappropriate to you.” I froze. My breath hitched as I turned to the voice. He sat on one of the chairs along the wall, legs crossed, hidden in the shadows. A stranger, yet that voice sent a jolt down my spine. It was deep and velvety, the gentle chords almost pulling me in like a rope. Everything else faded into the background as I stepped closer to him. Who was he? There was something different about him. Something dangerous. I didn’t feel an alpha aura around him, yet I sensed his power. “There she is. I wonder if that’s her next date.” The familiar voices behind me pulled me back. Carter voices. The laughter that followed sent the fury crashing back into me. My hands clenched as I turned back inside. That was it. I was done. I was leaving. Chapter 4 HUNTER That scent. Molten amber, smoked vanilla, and something unexpected. Chocolate peppermint? It drifted closer, teasing my senses. Faint, missing the earthiness of a wolf, yet no less intoxicating. I dragged in a lungful before I could stop myself. But the woman turned from me in a swirl of silk, her chin high and back stiff as she stormed back towards the pretentious castle that the king of the north called home. Golden hair coiled like a crown caught the light, almost matching its brilliance to the jewels adorning it. I almost growled, the beast within me urging me to go after her. My grip tightened on the chair’s arms hard enough to hear the creak. This wasn’t why I was here. I had to focus. The laughter of some teenagers drifting back inside after the girl trickled past me. “I can’t believe they think anyone will want her,” a boy snorted. “Even with her dowry, she’s going to weaken any pack she bonds with.” Was that her? The elusive princess of Lordswood? The one paraded like livestock by that irreverent king? That kid was disrespectful, but he had a point. Her reputation was in ruins. No self-respecting man would sign up for this, whether he was a true mate or chosen. Sighing, I leaned back. With a flick of my fingers, Elijah stepped from the shadows, silent as ever, and handed me a file. The useless Lordswood shadow guards likely wouldn’t even know he’d been there. “You were right. He’s here,” my beta said. I didn’t need to open it. Of course I was right. Only a psychopath would dance beneath the king’s nose with a target on his back. But was he acting alone? That part wasn’t clear yet. The bastard was getting under my skin. I stood and passed him the file. “Should I follow you? They are watching you. It seems they’re expecting you.” “He won’t make a move tonight. He’s taunting me,” I growled, adjusting my suit. “And I don’t care if they’re watching me.” Who would dare move against me? “Will you take your turn with the princess?” My head snapped to Elijah as he vanished back into the shadows with a chuckle. My turn? The fact that King Christos even dared to put my name on that list was insulting. My mask was a gold skull, and possibly the most ridiculous thing I’d ever worn. Christos Lordswood had made such things mandatory since he presented his ‘precious’ daughter, and it was another kick in the balls. I’d ignored the invite for years for that reason. But this time, lives were at stake. But no one would believe that when they walked through to the grand hall. It was pure decadence. Gold, silver, and royal blues everywhere. Priceless ornaments and jewels displayed like trinkets. A live orchestra played trending renditions, while servers floated by with glasses of wine that most packs couldn’t afford in a lifetime. I’d bet the feast laid out was just as ostentatious. Christos had no respect for the suffering of others, and it seemed neither did the other alphas. They stood apart, surrounded by their own, the facade of unity glaringly obvious. The Spring Ball meant nothing when their egos filled the entire hall. Christos was the king of no one. They all liked to pretend I didn’t exist. Alpha Carter’s gaze flicked to me, and his pasty face turned paler. Smirking, I raised a flute to him, and the spineless alpha looked away. Sighing, I got back to work. Weaving through the guests, eyes and ears open, I caught nothing but useless conversations. No one would whisper about bloodshed within Christos’s polished walls. A flash of blue caught my eye, and I stopped moving. It was the princess no one wanted. She glided through the room, accepting the way the crowd parted for her as if it was her right, and stopped beside her brother, another unbearable prick. The Lordswood pack was full of them. “Are you alright?” Prince Kostas whispered. I caught his words even above the music and chatter. The princess nodded but didn’t speak. Still no voice. Her sighs had been soft and breathy, like the start of a moan. I shook that thought loose, but the curiosity didn’t let go of me. What did she sound like? Whiny? Arrogant? “Tell me when you have enough. We’ll head back, I can have dinner sent to your room,” Kostas said, resting his hand on the top of hers. My gaze narrowed at the protective way he touched her hand. They were siblings, right? Kostas had beaten the living shit out of anyone who breathed wrong around the fragile princess. Overkill, for sure, but what did I know? I didn’t have any siblings. “Did you meet anyone... special?” Kostas whispered. Oh. Was the ball another meat market? Another chance to find this elusive true mate? Shaking my head, I set down my drink and prepared to leave. There was nothing for me there. I was better off watching my suspects as they went. Masks concealed everything, and I had no scents to track. Then she spoke. “No. But I’d like to dance before I go back to my room.” Fuck me. The whispered words snapped my head back to the princess. I’d expected her voice to be soft and shy, but it was low and firm. Measured. Like honey dripping off a silver spoon. A contradiction. My beast reared up, focusing on the princess again. “There’s no one here worthy of a dance with you,” Kostas said. “Shall I have this honour?” No one worthy? Oh? Grinning, I stepped forward, ignoring the alphas and lunas who hadn’t bothered to greet me, until I stood in front of the siblings. “Your Highness,” I said with a bow, “may I have this dance?” The princess looked at her brother like she was waiting for his permission. Would the great Prince Kostas Lordswood let his baby sister dance with the devil? My aura was buried, but I had no doubt Kostas knew who I was. He knew everyone within a mile of his sister. Sure enough, when I met the prince’s gaze, there was enough ice in it to burn. And fear? His temple throbbed above the phantom mask covering half his face. Would he defy me? “Kostas?” the princess asked, pulling his focus. “It’s up to you, Katerina. I won’t make you do anything you don’t want to do.” She hesitated, and then the princess released her brother’s arm and held out her lace-covered hand. Kostas’s mouth twitched, and the air around him cracked with unrestrained power. Until Katerina whimpered and flinched. Of course. The fragile little omega. She couldn’t take any discomfort. Kostas smiled and masked his aura as he rubbed her back. “Go on,” he said gently. “Dance. I have some people to talk to.” Katerina half turned, as if she would follow her brother, but I caught her hand in mine. With her full mask, I couldn’t see her expression, but her body stiffened. The tempo of her heartbeat jumped. Blue eyes clashed with mine. Fire flared in her eyes briefly. Maybe it was a flash of light, because she lowered her head submissively and allowed me to lead. Like a good little omega. I almost snorted at my thoughts as I brought her to the centre of the room and turned to face her. And then that scent hit me again. Fuck. Why the hell had I allowed Kostas’ words to provoke me? I didn’t give a shit if the prince thought me unworthy. But there I was, drawing the princess closer, inhaling her scent like I would die without it. I didn’t miss the eyes on us. The orchestra played on, but the room went quiet. The dancefloor cleared, and just like that, it was just the two of us in the room. She was small. Fragile. Barely up to my chest, I could see the top of her head. My hand circled her waist, settling on her lower back, pulling her close. The beast almost purred. Why did she smell so good? Feel so good? Beneath the layers of her dress, the warmth of her body seeped into mine. The princess gasped and stepped back, head bowed. The music drifted to my ears again, reminding me of where I was. I was being inappropriate. Sullying the precious jewel of Lordswood. “Pardon me, Your Highness," I said, reclaiming her hand. This time, I kept a respectable distance. We moved through the steps, flowing seamlessly. Goddess, she fit perfectly in my arms. If I just leaned in, if I pressed my mouth to her neck and— No. My grip tightened on her lower back even as I tried to ease away from her. What the hell was this? She was unshifted. Too young. Inexperienced. Even though I was at least eight years older than her, I’d shifted way before my time. Besides, she was that fucker Lordswood’s spawn. The music changed, snapping my attention back to the room and the omega who still refused to meet my gaze. I didn’t want such a spineless woman in my bed. The packaging was beautiful; no one would doubt that. But the blood in her veins was rotten. “I suppose I can consider this my turn,” I said, my voice flat. The princess’s head snapped up. Blue fire spat at me, this time unmistakable. Her shoulders squared, and she clasped her hands in front of her. “Yes, please do. My brother was right, you are not worthy. Enjoy the ball, sir.” She turned and walked away like she ruled the realm. And fuck if that didn’t make my beast howl. Chapter 5 KAT I calmed my breathing before stepping into the family dining room. Mother and Father sat together, holding hands and laughing softly. Kostas stood at the window, wine glass in hand, eyes distant. He didn’t look like he belonged in the same scene. He was too still. Too serious. The moment Mother saw me, she rose with practised grace and opened her arms. “Darling, come here,” she said brightly. Kostas turned, the frown gone like it never existed. The three of them smiled as if they hadn’t seen the way the guests had avoided me at the ball. As if I hadn’t been the only royal they all pretended not to see. I returned Mother’s embrace, letting her subtle scent smother me. She wore an evening gown, dripping in crystals, despite it being a rest day. I’d gone simpler. No corset and no full face of make-up. Mother’s subtle frown at my dress didn’t need words. But I didn’t offer an explanation. It’s not like they’d ever given me one. “You were the belle of the ball last night,” Mother said, guiding me to a seat beside her. “I have a good feeling about your upcoming appointments.” My fingers twitched in my lap, but I kept the smile on my face. “Oh? Did you notice anything?” Father asked her before quickly turning his gaze to me. “Has your wolf shown herself, Katerina?” “Not yet,” I said, too quickly. “She doesn’t need her wolf now,” Mother said, brushing it off. “She’s so close to shifting, her true mate would have sensed her already. I wouldn’t be surprised if someone comes calling very soon.” My heart twisted. A true mate. The dream I was raised to chase. Yet... “You can’t be sure, Mother,” I said, sipping my wine. I was surprised my hand didn’t tremble. “We had the best of the best from all the territories under one roof. Of course I’m sure,” Mother said, placing her hand in mine. “Trust me on this.” For the first time in a long time, Mother wasn’t twitchy or close to tears. Could she really have sensed something? But no. She said the same thing about a dozen times a year. My happiness had depended on the queen’s fluctuating moods for as long as I could remember. We were always either ecstatic or disappointed. I was tired. “I trust you,” I lied with a soft smile, just as the servants arrived with dinner. Across the table, I met Kostas’ gaze. He hadn’t said a word since I came in. He hadn’t said anything since the man on the dancefloor had humiliated me in front of everyone. In front of all the ‘best of the best’ in the wolf territories. His turn, he’d said. That bastard was no different from Justin and his brothers. Kostas looked away from me and picked up his cutlery to start eating. “When your mate reveals himself, we’ll throw the grandest wedding,” Father beamed. “I’ll walk you down the aisle, just like I always dreamed. Kostas, have you finished overseeing the housing project? Every unit must be furnished.” My father spoke like it was a done deal. My true mate would live in the castle with me, and his pack would join ours. But what if he chose not to? What if he didn’t want my brother as their beta? My gaze drifted back to Kostas. He didn’t look at Father as he said, “Yes, everything is under control.” But Kostas was the smartest person I knew. Hadn’t this thought crossed his mind? Hadn’t it crossed any of their minds that no one would want to live with the joke of the kingdom? “Perfect,” Mother said, clasping her hands. “Our little butterfly will have everything.” I tuned them out after that. Mother’s endless plans for the wedding. Father’s constant tweaking of the security plans and living arrangements. I’d participated in the conversations enough times to know them by heart. By the time dessert plates were cleared and we moved to the lounge, I could barely keep my mask in place. My stomach twitched with nerves, and my pulse echoed in my ears. This was it. The last supper. Would I ever see my family again? Would they understand why I had to do this? Would they forgive me? How disappointed would they be when they learned that I didn’t want the life they had so carefully crafted for me? “Are you alright, Katerina?” I smiled at my brother over my book. “I am. But you seem tired, though.” Was he burning himself out again? When I left, who would remind him to take care of himself? “Things have just been a little hectic, but I’m fine.” Was he lying? “If it’s about my birthday, we don’t have to make a big deal of it. The Spring Ball was grand enough.” “Nonsense,” Father said. “It’s not every day a wolf turns eighteen.” As if triggered by my anxiety, my body started to betray me. My skin itched, nerves flaring under the surface like a thousand sparks. The lights pierced my eyes, and every sound stabbed into my skull. The world sharpened until I could make out the silver strands in my father’s blond hair. I could smell the blood in the steak we’d just eaten, still clinging to the air. And then it was gone. Cut off. Silent. “What will you do if this doesn’t work out?” I blurted. The room stilled. I watched that panic return in my mother’s gaze before she forced a smile. “You will find one, Katerina,” Father said, voice firm. “Even if I have to knock on every door on the planet.” I clenched my wine glass until my knuckles ached. I wanted to scream. To ask why this mattered more than how they let those boys treat me. How they let people whisper about me and turn me into a joke. Instead, I smiled, as if I were grateful, and sat in silence as the conversation returned to my birthday. When my parents decided to retire to their wing, I held on a little tighter than usual. Kissed their cheeks a little longer. Memorised their warmth. By the time Kostas walked me to the door, my cheeks were numb, and my tears were seconds from bursting out. “Rest well. Tomorrow will be busy,” Kostas said. “I will.” “That man you danced with last night,” Kostas started. My fists balled before I could stop myself. That grey-eyed bastard. I shoved my memories back quickly and composed myself. Now was not the time to remember how he held me. Or the way his scent messed with my head. “Did you feel anything? Did your wolf stir?” “Thankfully not,” I lied. “He was insufferable.” I couldn’t quite forget the way his scent tangled with something inside me. My brother exhaled, and I saw the tension drain from his body. Was that the reason he’d been so quiet all night? He never worried without a good reason, so my assessment of that man must have been right. He was just a scoundrel. Someone not good enough for me. Such a man would never be my mate. “If you ever meet him again, walk away,” Kostas said. Well, that was easy. I didn’t even know what he looked like. “I’ll never be in the same room as him,” I promised. Kostas paused, and I thought he might say more, but instead, he hugged me tight and pressed a kiss to my temple. “It will get better. I swear it,” he whispered before he released me. He didn’t linger after that, and my chest ached when I watched him walk away. My dear brother. Would he be okay? Dragging my feet, I walked into my room without bothering with the light and sank into my couch. The tears came, falling silently as they had done many times before. I sat for hours, unable to stop them, unable to stop the stabbing pain in my chest. When the castle finally fell asleep and the guards started their change of shift, I rose and crossed to the back of my dressing room. My bag was packed full of suppressants, and I’d swiped a change of clothes from the laundry room. There was nothing else left for me to do. There was nothing for me in this castle. In this kingdom. My only chance at freedom lay beyond the border, in the human world. With my steps light, I hid in the shadows until I slipped through the cracks of the life they built for me. I wasn’t their butterfly anymore. Chapter 6 KAT The mirror was cracked and too small to show much, but the green-eyed redhead woman staring back at me didn’t need a full reflection to know she looked damn good. Green eyes sparkled beneath the uneven bangs of my pixie cut and my smile was wide. I turned back to the mess behind me. Clothes piled on one side of the bed, textbooks and files on the other, and somewhere behind all that was my defunct kitchen. It didn’t matter. I was finally moving out of this shithole. Squealing, I plopped onto the clear patch of my single mattress and picked up my envelope for the hundredth time. My bonus. My big, fat, life-changing bonus. Eighty hours a week, blood, sweat, and tears for almost two years, and those higher-ups at the Bureau of Non-Human Affairs had finally noticed me. My name wasn’t on the case file, but I cracked their case. I was their fucking hero. I deserved this. Besides, I hadn’t worked so hard just to write my name down on some file. I’d done the impossible. Permanent hire before graduation? Done. Youngest recruit? Also done. All that homeschooling had come in handy after all. The smile faltered. My chest tightened. Tears threatened, but I shoved the thoughts away. Today was a good day. I was done surviving, I was ready to live. Grabbing my keys, bag, and helmet, I kicked dirty clothes out of the way and headed out. I guess I’d have to deal with the mess before I officially started work on Monday. I was down to my last office outfit. Or fuck it, I’d just buy new clothes. My laughter rang out in the hallway as I walked to the stairs. I was still laughing when I reached the basement parking lot. I’d buy enough clothes that I didn’t have to repeat the same outfits every week. An apartment with enough room to swing a cat. A double bed without a thin, lumpy mattress! Kat Munroe was moving up. “Looking good, Kitty Kat.” Rolling my eyes, I didn’t turn back as I secured my crossbody bag across and put my helmet on. Leather booty shorts, matching jacket, thigh-high boots, and a top that could pass for a bra. Not a corset in sight. “Where are we going tonight?” The voice sounded closer, so I had to look. I hadn’t made it this far by being stupid. Two guys, the usual suspects, walked out from behind two pillars like they were villains in a D-list movie. Long-haired jock types. The type of human trash the Bureau usually handed down to the local agencies. It was a pity they couldn’t handle humans themselves or I’d have turned them in for being assholes. “Todd. Sam,” I greeted with a nod. “Just going for some groceries. Why are you lurking in a dark basement?” The two delinquents grinned and came closer. “You promised we’d hang out, Kat,” Todd drawled. “You’re not going back on your word, are you?” “Forget your groceries,” Sam added. “We’ll feed you something better.” Creepy. Did that shit ever work on anyone? “Maybe tomorrow night,” I said, turning back to my bike and swinging my leg over it. The two were on either side of me before I could grip the throttle. “You keep brushing us off, Kitty Kat,” Todd said, grabbing the handlebars. “You think that will work forever?” My motorbike was my pride and joy. Gleaming red and black with polished chrome, and an engine that purred like a beast. I’d skipped meals and rent for her. How dare this bastard put his hand on her? “We promise you’ll enjoy it,” Sam added, grabbing the other handle. I’d had enough. Removing my helmet, I ran my fingers through my hair and then smiled at one and then the other. Television was a great thing. More educational than the mountains of books in my father’s library. In three years, I’d learned that using brute strength wasn’t the only way to win. But it sure did help. I swung my helmet and cracked it hard against Todd’s head. Then a punch to Sam’s ribs made him swear and stagger back. The engine roared to life beneath me, and I peeled out before the losers could react. My laughter echoed in the parking lot, rising with the growl of the engine. Three years ago, someone would have come out of the shadows to handle those two. But I wasn’t that girl anymore. I couldn’t be. I sliced through the Friday night traffic with that ache in my chest. As always, guilt tore at me. Had they stopped looking for me? Were they okay? Did they hate me? If I went back now, would they accept the new me? The bright lights of the city flashed around me as I parked my bike and took my helmet off. I couldn’t dwell on that. I was finally about to get the life I’d designed for myself. Now wasn’t the time to falter. Pulse stood like a beacon in downtown Greenville, with a line already forming at the wide doors. A crowd spilt onto the sidewalk, and I could already feel the thumping of the bass from outside. When it was my turn, I proudly took out my ID before they could ask me and grinned at the bouncers. Twenty-one. My birthday. In the human world, I was now old enough to drink. The bouncer looked between my ID and my face before he gave a low whistle. “Happy birthday, Kathrine Munroe.” “Damn right it is,” I said with a wink. The velvet rope lifted, and just like that, they let me into the heart of the beast. Bass, bodies, and neon lights hit me all at once. The air was electric, and energy pulsed through the air. It was chaos, and I loved every second of it. I threaded my way through the crowds towards the bar, my body swaying to the music. This was freedom. The opposite of every ball I’d ever attended. Except in one way. So many people, so much laughter, yet I was still very much alone. Finally leaning against the bar, I waited for the busy bartender to notice me before I slid a twenty across the counter. “Whiskey. Neat,” I shouted above the music before I leaned back on it to scan the club. As much as I loved the freedom to drink without restrictions, that wasn’t why I was there. I’d been too busy juggling my degree and my internship, and now I was about to get busier. This weekend was the only time I could let my hair down. The only time I could feel... something. Kostas would lose his shit if he knew. Instead of making me panic, a thrill shot down my spine. I was my own person. I could make my own choices. I scanned the room, my eyes skimming past the boys trying to be hard on the dancefloor, the men leering at the women from the walls, the ones being too loud, attention-seeking. Until my gaze stopped at him. He leaned against the far wall, half in the shadow, half under the flickering lights. Dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to hint at the muscles underneath, and pants tight enough to make my heart flutter. No loud colours like most of the men around him. No attention seeking. He didn’t blink often as he watched the crowd. He just stood still. Like he was waiting for something. Like he was hunting. My body lit up like I’d finally found the piece I’d been looking for. I picked up my whiskey and headed straight for him without hesitating. The closer I got, the more my body reacted to him. It had been so long since I’d felt anything remotely similar that I almost panicked. But I shoved those thoughts back. This had nothing to do with my beast. Those suppressants had worked for three years, and they would continue to do so. The man’s head snapped towards me, and fuck. I couldn’t stop the gasp. He was beautiful. Hair cropped short, stormy grey eyes smouldering, and a five o’clock shadow. Older than me, for sure. More experienced. I could tell by the way his gaze dipped slowly, dragging over me, before he met my eyes again. It felt like a caress. The heat that pooled in my stomach was instant. How did a man do that with just his eyes? I stopped in front of him and tossed back the rest of my drink. Liquid courage. “Seen something you like?” I purred. His mouth curved, just barely. “Maybe.” His voice was deep and smooth, and it struck something inside me. Had I heard it before? At work? Or in my lectures? I tilted my head to look up at him. I would have remembered if I’d ever met someone like him. Despite the chaos of the club around him, he remained composed. Restrained. If this weren’t a human club, I would have suspected he was something else. Was he hunting for a little something for the weekend, then? I was more than ready to be his prey. Stepping closer, letting my gaze eat him up like he’d done to me. Yes. Yes, he’d do. “Then what are you going to do about it?” I asked. “You tell me,” the man said. This was my cue. I’d studied all those smutty television shows just for this moment. “I’d like to buy you for the night.” His brow lifted slightly, and his mouth curved again. “You’re very blunt.” I shrugged. “It’s my birthday. I’m celebrating. If you’re not available, I can find someone else.” The little smirk fell off his face, and the air shifted. He stepped away from the wall slowly. Deliberately. I felt very much like his prey. My heart slammed against my chest when he stepped into the light. Goddess. He was even hotter up close. Sharp jawline, tall, broad shoulders. I felt his presence all around me. “And what exactly do you expect from me, birthday girl?” he drawled. My breath caught. Electric shocks zapped down my spine, and I almost stepped back. But this was what I wanted. “Surprise me,” I whispered. The man licked his lips. Then he reached for my empty glass and set it on a table next to us. “Come with me.” And I did. I followed the stranger through the crowd like I hadn’t watched hundreds of true-life documentaries about what could happen to me. Not because I was drunk. This wasn’t about rebellion. This was because, for the first time since I left home, I was going to do something I could never undo. I was going to give myself to someone other than my true mate.
Watch Popular Short Dramas Online
🧰 Construction Business Owners! 🛠️ Would you like a proven blueprint to win more sales, complete more jobs and make more 💰 profit? You're invited to join us LIVE in Peterborough for the one-day 7-Figure Construction Business Builder Masterclass and learn how to build a scalable, systemised construction business. We'll teach you how to: ✅ Generate hot leads consistently ✅ Win more sales... without haggling! ✅ Make more profit from each job ✅ Implement the right systems & processes to feel in control of your business (rather than the other way around!) Designed around the realities of the construction industry, this Business Masterclass will reveal our proven blueprint for growing to seven figures and standing out in this evolving market. The best part 🤯... on average, our clients see an increase in profits of up to 370% within the first six weeks! So, what are you waiting for? Secure your spot today 👇👇👇 | Most construction business owners work too hard for too little return. They rely on referrals, struggle to close high-value jobs, and are stuck in daily operations. Introducing the Construction Business Blueprint: A proven 3-step system to generate leads, close high-ticket jobs, and scale past £1M+—without working harder. 🔹 LeadFlow Domination – Never worry about where your next job is coming from 🔹 Authority Selling Framework – Close deals at full price, no price haggling 🔹 Freedom Scaling System – Build a business that runs without you This isn’t theory—it’s a step-by-step roadmap designed for construction businesses. 🔥 Learn how to install this system into your business at our live event. Limited seats—sign up now! 👇 | Ready to build a £1,000,000-turnover construction business? 📈 Are you making over £100k a year already and want to grow to the next level? We’ve helped thousands of tradespeople build and scale their business with the right marketing and sales strategy. We can help you, too. Our proven process will help your business grow faster. With our expert training and support, we’ll make sure that you succeed. Join the Construction Business Builder here in Peterborough to learn the 3-step strategy for more hot leads, more high-paying customers and more profits! Click below to get your VIP ticket to the next Construction Business Builder event 📈 | Construction Business Owners in Peterborough! Want a proven plan to boost sales, complete more jobs & increase profit? Join our 1-day Masterclass and learn how to build a scalable construction business. Discover how to: • Generate consistent hot leads • Win sales without haggling • Boost profit per job • Implement systems for control Our blueprint has helped clients increase profits by up to 370% in just six weeks! Secure your spot now! | Unlock Your Construction Business Potential! Win more sales, complete jobs & boost profit with our proven 7-Figure Masterclass in Peterborough. Learn how to: • Generate consistent leads • Win sales without haggling • Boost job profits • Implement systems for control Grow your business with a scalable blueprint tailored to the construction industry. See up to 370% increase in profits within weeks! Secure your spot today | Unlock the Secrets to a 7-Figure Construction Business! Join our LIVE Masterclass in Peterborough and learn how to: • Generate hot leads consistently • Win sales without haggling • Increase profit from each job Discover the proven blueprint for scalable, systemised growth. On average, clients see up to 370% increase in profits within six weeks! Secure your spot today | Peterborough Construction Business Owners! Unlock a 7-figure blueprint to boost sales, complete jobs & increase profit. Join our LIVE Masterclass and learn how to build a scalable business. • Consistently generate hot leads • Win more sales without haggling • Maximize job profits • Implement systems for control Our clients see up to 370% profit growth in just six weeks! Secure your spot today | Unlock Your Construction Business Potential! Win more sales, complete jobs and boost profits with our proven blueprint. Join us LIVE in Peterborough for the 7-Figure Masterclass and learn how to build a scalable business. • Generate consistent leads • Win sales without haggling • Increase profit from each job • Implement systems for control Our clients see up to 370% increase in profits within 6 weeks! Secure your spot today
Every December, Maurice Chadwick got amnesia. It trapped him back to the time when he hated me the most. Then he locks me in the basement. For five years, I've been tortured until I passed out again and again, only to wait for him to hold me once his memory came back. I kept pleasing him in this cycle, hoping that one day he would finally get better. Until I heard it with my own ears: "Intermittent amnesia? Only that fool Rachel would believe it." "It's been five years. She made Lina lose her sense of smell. She deserves to burn in heII." So those five years were just punishment. I swallowed the taste of blood, and begged Lucifer in my heart: "I want to end the mission in five days. Please erase all my feelings and memories of Maurice." Every December, Maurice Chadwick got amnesia. It sent him back to when he hated me the most. He locked me in the basement again and again, broke my work tools. All to get revenge for the woman he loved—Jacqueline Brayne. I passed out from the cold over and over. Then I'd wake up in his arms when his memory came back. I was stuck in this terrible cycle. I still loved him with all I had, hoping he'd get better one day. Then one day, I heard him talking to friends through a half-open door. "Maurice, how much longer are you gonna keep up this act?" someone asked. "Rachel's the only one who believes his fake amnesia. She's such an idiot. Every time, she kneeIs in the snow begging us to help you remember. She really thinks you'll marry her. "You're gonna pretend not to know her again next week, aren't you? How many years has it been now?" "Five." Maurice's voice cut through the crack in the door—cold, harsh, and crystal clear. "During the car crash, to save her precious hands, Rachel let the glass tear through Lina, robbing her of her sense of smell. She should burn in heII for her selfishness." Through the crack, I saw him fix Jacqueline's hair. She was sitting right next to him. "I'm going to make sure she suffers far worse than Lina ever did." His ruthless words hit me like a punch. For five years, I worried about him and gave him everything. But it was all just an act—his way of punishing me. I held back my tears and begged Lucifer in my mind. "I want to end the mission in five days. Please erase all my feelings and memories of Maurice." -- "Rachel, are you certain?" Lucifer asked. Before I could answer, laughter erupted in the room again. "I heard if Rachel's hands get cold one more time, the nerve damage will be forever. She'll never be able to hold a dropper to make perfumes again." The guy looked at Maurice, hesitating. "Maurice, don't you think... this torture has gone on long enough?" Maurice stopped tapping the table. He had no sympathy in his eyes at all. Jacqueline looked down, her fingers gently caressing the limited-edition diamond necklace at her throat. "Maurice, thank you for the debut gift. I love it. "Honestly, I don't care about being a top perfumer anymore. I just want to stay with you…" She spoke softly, acting weak, but she was just making him angrier. It worked. Maurice grew visibly angry. He grabbed a glass, threw it at the man who spoke, and shouted, "Since when do you get to tell me what to do?" He turned back, gently cupping Jacqueline's face. "Even if Rachel's hands are ruined forever, it won't bring back Lina's sense of smell. "She almost kiIIed Lina. She's a murderer! How dare a cruel woman like her have dreams?" His scoff hurt me deeply. I still remember I got kicked out of the international perfume competition last year. I was so sad I even wanted to end my life. He was the one who held me during those terrible nights. He told me I was a born perfume genius. He said no matter what people said, he'd always believe in me. What a joke. His kindness was just a trick. He built up my confidence just to break it completely. To him, I wasn't a genius, but a vicious murderer! Someone else in the room chimed in, "Rachel is really talented. Maurice, if you didn't have someone switch her perfume sample, she would've won first place." I was so shocked I felt dizzy. I dug my nails into my hands. I worked so hard for three months for that competition. I tested smells until my nose bled. In the end, Maurice's one order turned all my hard work into someone else's success. Were people like us, with no background, just meant to get our life's work stolen? I gritted my teeth, overwhelmed by despair. Lucifer asked for confirmation once more. "Rachel, are you sure you want to erase your memories? "You gave up 10 years of your life to stay with him longer. Are you giving up all of that now?" I forced a weak, empty smile—only sadness in it. A long time ago, Lucifer approached me and asked me to carry out a mission. The goal was to make Maurice fall in love with me. The mission was still far from complete, but I had already fallen in love with him along the way. A month ago, Lucifer warned me my mission time was almost up. If I failed, I'd lose everything. I didn't want to leave Maurice. I held onto those few small kind moments he gave me. So I begged Lucifer over and over. I traded my life for more time. Yesterday, he finally said yes. But the man I sacrificed everything to love was actually cruel and abusive. I had been such an idiot. I closed my eyes, fighting back tears. "I'm sure!" Right then, the phone in my pocket buzzed. "Rach, your brother is in the OR!" ###Chapter 2 "It's heart failure." When the doctor said he was dying, I was crushed. Tears ran down my face. I looked through the ICU glass at my brother Samuel. He was covered in tubes. Years of Maurice's abuse wore me down. I was so tired I didn't even notice Samuel's lips turning purple. I was so guilty. I pressed my forehead against the cold glass and cried quietly. Later, at the payment desk, I tried every bank card. The balance was way too little to pay the bill. I felt entirely hopeless. The cashier tapped the glass, looking at me with obvious disgust. "Are you paying or not? There's a line behind you. No money, no treatment." I squeezed my phone so hard my knuckles turned white. "Can I just have a few days to get the cash together?" "Rach." A familiar voice echoed from the far end of the hallway. Maurice strode toward me in a heavy coat, bringing the chill of the outside air in with him. Seeing me break down, he pulled me into his arms. His voice was deep and gentle. "Don't worry. I'm here." I breathed in the familiar cedar scent of his cologne and heard his usual reassuring tone. He always did this—showed up right when I was at my worst. He was there when debt collectors chased me, when people buIIied me, and through so many terrible things. He always showed up when I was desperate. He knew exactly how to use my weaknesses against me. My parents died when I was little. I had to raise Samuel in extreme poverty. Because of that, I desperately wanted someone to protect and take care of me. That's why even after he locked me in the basement and hurt me until my hands bled, I still forgave him. He'd cry and blame his mental illness. Then I'd stay. I had even fallen deeply in love with him. The on-and-off kindness and violence made me mentally dependent on him. "Maurice?" Jacqueline called out suddenly from behind us. Her voice was high-pitched and deliberately saccharine. Maurice let go right away and stepped back from me. I saw his quick reaction and suddenly understood everything. I finally woke up to our real relationship. Just a second ago, I still wanted his hug so badly. I felt so disgusted with myself. Jacqueline stepped up, her eyes flicking to the billing screen. She covered her mouth and faked a shocked gasp. "Rachel, do you seriously not even have 3,000 dollars? Did you gamble away the monthly allowance Maurice gives you?" Her voice was loud in the quiet hospital. People nearby turned to stare at us. I heard them laugh and whisper. I felt so humiliated. "So she's a kept woman. Makes sense why she looks so poor." "Gambling away her sugar daddy's cash while her brother's sick. Disgusting." Maurice frowned, but he didn't say anything to defend me. Instead, he turned and whispered a warning to me, "Lina didn't mean anything bad. She just speaks without thinking. Don't make a scene and embarrass her." Right. To protect her perfect image, I had to take this humiliation and let people call me a gold digger. In his messed-up mind, it made sense. I was worthless. I could never compare to the woman he worshipped. I stared at Maurice. All my love for him was gone. "Give me 500 thousand dollars." Maurice froze and stared at me in shock. In five years together, I never bought clothes over $30. But since everyone already thought I was using him, I might as well ask for the right price. More importantly, Samuel needed exactly that amount for a heart transplant. Maurice shot me a look of pure disgust. "What did you just say?" "Over the past five years," I told him, "you took my perfume formulas, put Jacqueline's name on them, and sold them for way more than $500,000." His jaw tightened. "How is that the same?" It wasn't. When he gave me money, it was called kindness. But when I asked for what I deserved, I was called greedy. Jacqueline pulled his sleeve gently. His anger disappeared right away. She smiled like she was sorry, but I could see her clear contempt. "Rachel, Maurice forgot his checkbook. I have $4,000 cash. Take it for your emergency." She pulled cash from her bag, walked over, and pushed it into my hands. At the same time, she tilted her thermos and poured hot water right on the back of my hand. I gasped from the sudden pain and pulled my hand back. "Ah!" Jacqueline shrieked. She dropped to the floor, sending the cash scattering everywhere. Tears welled in her eyes as she looked up at me, the picture of pity. "Rachel, why would you push me? I just wanted to lend you the money. I wasn't trying to insult you." ###Chapter 3 Maurice scowled. "Rachel, this is how you act when you're begging for money?" I held up my burning, blistered hand to explain, but he cut me off. "Save it. Are you going to say Lina fell on purpose?" I looked into his cold eyes and forced a bitter smile. This wasn't the first time Jacqueline framed me. And it wasn't the first time he blindly took her side. I was an idiot for not seeing how they used each other. Ignoring the burning pain in my hand, I squatted and picked up the money I needed for the hospital bill, one by one. Maurice stepped hard on my hand with his leather shoe. The blisters popped. Blood and liquid came out onto the floor. He looked down at me, forcing me to obey. "Apologize to Lina." The weight of his shoe on my hand was so humiliating. I kept my face empty and said, “I'm sorry." Maurice pressed his foot harder. "You call that an apology?" he shouted. I bit my lip until it bleed. Then I dropped to my knees on the cold tile floor. "I am sorry, Ms. Brayne. I was wrong." I looked up at him with no expression. "Is that enough, Mr. Chadwick?" He took a sharp breath, lifted his foot, and pulled his tie angrily. He squatted and pushed the rest of the money into my arms. "Look, I know you're worried about Samuel," he said, "But don't take it out on Lina. This is the last time." I kept my eyes fixed on the floor. "Fine. There won't be a next time." And there really wouldn't be. Using his connections, Maurice found a matching heart donor that same night. Samuel was going to live—if the heart arrived by the next afternoon. The next day, I paced the ICU hallway, counting every second. But night fell, and the operating room started prepping to close. Maurice and the heart helicopter never came. I watched Samuel's heart monitor go crazy. My whole body shook. I called Maurice again and again. On my 99th try, someone finally answered. It was his assistant. "Ms. Heaton, Mr. Chadwick can't talk. Ms. Brayne is upset and went to the roof." But I desperately needed the transplant papers to save Samuel. I rushed by cab to the roof of the Chadwick Group building. I ignored Maurice, who was holding and comforting Jacqueline. I ran straight for the papers in the assistant's hands. The surgery deadline was in 30 minutes. If I grabbed the papers and rushed back, I could still make it. But as soon as I touched the folder, two bodyguards pushed me down and held me tight to the floor. Jacqueline was half over the railing, crying crazily. Maurice's face was white with anger. He walked over to me quickly. He grabbed a handful of my hair and pulled my head back, making me look at her. "Her fans are tearing her apart online because you pushed her yesterday," he snarled. "Lina feels completely worthless, and she's threatening to jump. You need to record a video right now and tell everyone you were the selfish one who ruined her life." I stared at him, totally stunned. "Tell them what? That I protected her from the glass, but you two blamed me?" He slapped me. He hit me so hard my vision blurred and my ears rang. "You're still refusing to admit it, Rachel," Maurice said, his expression dead and cold. "If Lina doesn't come down, you won't get these medical papers. And no doctor will do the surgery without them." I looked into his cold stare. I felt heavy, hopeless despair. He was literally risking Samuel's life just to calm Jacqueline down. And Samuel was still waiting for me. I gave up. I looked straight into the phone camera and screamed the lie he wanted. "It was me! I was cruel, and I'm the reason Jacqueline lost her sense of smell. It's all my fault!" A quick look of satisfaction appeared on Jacqueline's face. She kept fake-crying for 10 more minutes. Then Maurice finally talked her away from the edge. I grabbed the consent form out of his hand and ran down the stairs. I rushed back to the hospital. But as soon as I got to the hallway end, I stopped. There was a gurney draped in a white sheet. The doctor looked at me, full of apology. "Ms. Heaton, he missed the window by ten minutes. Samuel didn't make it." He died because of the 10 minutes Jacqueline spent faking a breakdown. My legs gave out. I fell to my knees and cried silently. Right then, my phone buzzed with a location pin for a high-end restaurant. ###Chapter 4 Maurice called a second later. "Lina is my mentor's only daughter," he said defensively. "I couldn't let her die. And I'll pay any money to find another donor heart." I didn't say a word. He paused. His voice went back to his usual arrogant tone. "You got the designer dress, right? Wear it tomorrow night and meet me at the glass conservatory we always go to. I have something important to tell you." That's when I realized. Tomorrow would be the fifth time he faked getting his memory back to confess love to me. He really thought I'd keep acting grateful and going along with his lies, like I always did. "But Maurice," I thought, "I'm done playing this game. "I don't want your money anymore. "And I don't want you." The next day arrived. I didn't go. Instead, I took the expensive dress to the dumpster and threw it away. I was at the funeral home doing Samuel's cremation papers. Then Maurice's assistant came with men and forced me into a car. "Mr. Chadwick has been waiting for you. How could you not come? "He went all out for the proposal this time. Maybe he won't fake amnesia again. You've been through this for years. You can't just give up now." The room was full of white roses. Even though I had been dragged through this exact romantic setup four times before, I really had cried tears of joy those first few times. I used to think it meant he finally stopped being cold and fell in love with me. But in reality, it was just a planned scene to hurt me. Now, the smell of roses made me sick. I stared numbly at Maurice. He was wearing the exact same tailored black suit, reciting the exact same confession he had used before. I raised my hand and swatted the jewelry box away, sending the massive diamond ring flying across the room. The loving look on Maurice's face disappeared right away. "Rach, do you... you not want to marry me?" I glared at him. "Maurice, stop the act," I said. Just then, his assistant rushed over in panic, holding a tablet. He glanced at the screen and quickly tried to hide it against his heart. Maurice's face turned cold. He kicked his assistant hard in the leg. "Can't you see I'm busy? Don't bother me with silly things. Get out!" My heart beat so fast. I pushed him away and grabbed the tablet. The video on the screen filled me with terrible fear. It was Samuel's funeral home. Some crazy fans were live-streaming in the main hall. I stumbled out of the greenhouse and stopped a taxi. In the backseat, I begged desperately in the chat over and over. "Please stop! Don't touch him!" It took me a second to realize they weren't even reading the messages. The leader laughed coldly right into the camera. "You must be Rachel. Post a video saying you hurt Lina. A bich like you deserves to have your dead brother's ashes destroyed." I was paralyzed by panic. A loud crash came from the speaker. They smashed Samuel's urn on the floor. The white ash mixed with dirty water, and people stepped all over it. "No!" I screamed and cried uncontrollably. I held the tablet, staring at the mess on the screen. I opened my mouth but couldn't speak. "Somebody, please help me!" I screamed in my mind. I just lost the last piece of my brother. "Rachel, your time is up. Your mission failed. "We will now take away all your emotions and memories about Maurice."
Every December, Maurice Chadwick got amnesia. It trapped him back to the time when he hated me the most. Then he locks me in the basement. For five years, I've been tortured until I passed out again and again, only to wait for him to hold me once his memory came back. I kept pleasing him in this cycle, hoping that one day he would finally get better. Until I heard it with my own ears: "Intermittent amnesia? Only that fool Rachel would believe it." "It's been five years. She made Lina lose her sense of smell. She deserves to burn in heII." So those five years were just punishment. I swallowed the taste of blood, and begged Lucifer in my heart: "I want to end the mission in five days. Please erase all my feelings and memories of Maurice." Every December, Maurice Chadwick got amnesia. It sent him back to when he hated me the most. He locked me in the basement again and again, broke my work tools. All to get revenge for the woman he loved—Jacqueline Brayne. I passed out from the cold over and over. Then I'd wake up in his arms when his memory came back. I was stuck in this terrible cycle. I still loved him with all I had, hoping he'd get better one day. Then one day, I heard him talking to friends through a half-open door. "Maurice, how much longer are you gonna keep up this act?" someone asked. "Rachel's the only one who believes his fake amnesia. She's such an idiot. Every time, she kneeIs in the snow begging us to help you remember. She really thinks you'll marry her. "You're gonna pretend not to know her again next week, aren't you? How many years has it been now?" "Five." Maurice's voice cut through the crack in the door—cold, harsh, and crystal clear. "During the car crash, to save her precious hands, Rachel let the glass tear through Lina, robbing her of her sense of smell. She should burn in heII for her selfishness." Through the crack, I saw him fix Jacqueline's hair. She was sitting right next to him. "I'm going to make sure she suffers far worse than Lina ever did." His ruthless words hit me like a punch. For five years, I worried about him and gave him everything. But it was all just an act—his way of punishing me. I held back my tears and begged Lucifer in my mind. "I want to end the mission in five days. Please erase all my feelings and memories of Maurice." -- "Rachel, are you certain?" Lucifer asked. Before I could answer, laughter erupted in the room again. "I heard if Rachel's hands get cold one more time, the nerve damage will be forever. She'll never be able to hold a dropper to make perfumes again." The guy looked at Maurice, hesitating. "Maurice, don't you think... this torture has gone on long enough?" Maurice stopped tapping the table. He had no sympathy in his eyes at all. Jacqueline looked down, her fingers gently caressing the limited-edition diamond necklace at her throat. "Maurice, thank you for the debut gift. I love it. "Honestly, I don't care about being a top perfumer anymore. I just want to stay with you…" She spoke softly, acting weak, but she was just making him angrier. It worked. Maurice grew visibly angry. He grabbed a glass, threw it at the man who spoke, and shouted, "Since when do you get to tell me what to do?" He turned back, gently cupping Jacqueline's face. "Even if Rachel's hands are ruined forever, it won't bring back Lina's sense of smell. "She almost kiIIed Lina. She's a murderer! How dare a cruel woman like her have dreams?" His scoff hurt me deeply. I still remember I got kicked out of the international perfume competition last year. I was so sad I even wanted to end my life. He was the one who held me during those terrible nights. He told me I was a born perfume genius. He said no matter what people said, he'd always believe in me. What a joke. His kindness was just a trick. He built up my confidence just to break it completely. To him, I wasn't a genius, but a vicious murderer! Someone else in the room chimed in, "Rachel is really talented. Maurice, if you didn't have someone switch her perfume sample, she would've won first place." I was so shocked I felt dizzy. I dug my nails into my hands. I worked so hard for three months for that competition. I tested smells until my nose bled. In the end, Maurice's one order turned all my hard work into someone else's success. Were people like us, with no background, just meant to get our life's work stolen? I gritted my teeth, overwhelmed by despair. Lucifer asked for confirmation once more. "Rachel, are you sure you want to erase your memories? "You gave up 10 years of your life to stay with him longer. Are you giving up all of that now?" I forced a weak, empty smile—only sadness in it. A long time ago, Lucifer approached me and asked me to carry out a mission. The goal was to make Maurice fall in love with me. The mission was still far from complete, but I had already fallen in love with him along the way. A month ago, Lucifer warned me my mission time was almost up. If I failed, I'd lose everything. I didn't want to leave Maurice. I held onto those few small kind moments he gave me. So I begged Lucifer over and over. I traded my life for more time. Yesterday, he finally said yes. But the man I sacrificed everything to love was actually cruel and abusive. I had been such an idiot. I closed my eyes, fighting back tears. "I'm sure!" Right then, the phone in my pocket buzzed. "Rach, your brother is in the OR!" ###Chapter 2 "It's heart failure." When the doctor said he was dying, I was crushed. Tears ran down my face. I looked through the ICU glass at my brother Samuel. He was covered in tubes. Years of Maurice's abuse wore me down. I was so tired I didn't even notice Samuel's lips turning purple. I was so guilty. I pressed my forehead against the cold glass and cried quietly. Later, at the payment desk, I tried every bank card. The balance was way too little to pay the bill. I felt entirely hopeless. The cashier tapped the glass, looking at me with obvious disgust. "Are you paying or not? There's a line behind you. No money, no treatment." I squeezed my phone so hard my knuckles turned white. "Can I just have a few days to get the cash together?" "Rach." A familiar voice echoed from the far end of the hallway. Maurice strode toward me in a heavy coat, bringing the chill of the outside air in with him. Seeing me break down, he pulled me into his arms. His voice was deep and gentle. "Don't worry. I'm here." I breathed in the familiar cedar scent of his cologne and heard his usual reassuring tone. He always did this—showed up right when I was at my worst. He was there when debt collectors chased me, when people buIIied me, and through so many terrible things. He always showed up when I was desperate. He knew exactly how to use my weaknesses against me. My parents died when I was little. I had to raise Samuel in extreme poverty. Because of that, I desperately wanted someone to protect and take care of me. That's why even after he locked me in the basement and hurt me until my hands bled, I still forgave him. He'd cry and blame his mental illness. Then I'd stay. I had even fallen deeply in love with him. The on-and-off kindness and violence made me mentally dependent on him. "Maurice?" Jacqueline called out suddenly from behind us. Her voice was high-pitched and deliberately saccharine. Maurice let go right away and stepped back from me. I saw his quick reaction and suddenly understood everything. I finally woke up to our real relationship. Just a second ago, I still wanted his hug so badly. I felt so disgusted with myself. Jacqueline stepped up, her eyes flicking to the billing screen. She covered her mouth and faked a shocked gasp. "Rachel, do you seriously not even have 3,000 dollars? Did you gamble away the monthly allowance Maurice gives you?" Her voice was loud in the quiet hospital. People nearby turned to stare at us. I heard them laugh and whisper. I felt so humiliated. "So she's a kept woman. Makes sense why she looks so poor." "Gambling away her sugar daddy's cash while her brother's sick. Disgusting." Maurice frowned, but he didn't say anything to defend me. Instead, he turned and whispered a warning to me, "Lina didn't mean anything bad. She just speaks without thinking. Don't make a scene and embarrass her." Right. To protect her perfect image, I had to take this humiliation and let people call me a gold digger. In his messed-up mind, it made sense. I was worthless. I could never compare to the woman he worshipped. I stared at Maurice. All my love for him was gone. "Give me 500 thousand dollars." Maurice froze and stared at me in shock. In five years together, I never bought clothes over $30. But since everyone already thought I was using him, I might as well ask for the right price. More importantly, Samuel needed exactly that amount for a heart transplant. Maurice shot me a look of pure disgust. "What did you just say?" "Over the past five years," I told him, "you took my perfume formulas, put Jacqueline's name on them, and sold them for way more than $500,000." His jaw tightened. "How is that the same?" It wasn't. When he gave me money, it was called kindness. But when I asked for what I deserved, I was called greedy. Jacqueline pulled his sleeve gently. His anger disappeared right away. She smiled like she was sorry, but I could see her clear contempt. "Rachel, Maurice forgot his checkbook. I have $4,000 cash. Take it for your emergency." She pulled cash from her bag, walked over, and pushed it into my hands. At the same time, she tilted her thermos and poured hot water right on the back of my hand. I gasped from the sudden pain and pulled my hand back. "Ah!" Jacqueline shrieked. She dropped to the floor, sending the cash scattering everywhere. Tears welled in her eyes as she looked up at me, the picture of pity. "Rachel, why would you push me? I just wanted to lend you the money. I wasn't trying to insult you." ###Chapter 3 Maurice scowled. "Rachel, this is how you act when you're begging for money?" I held up my burning, blistered hand to explain, but he cut me off. "Save it. Are you going to say Lina fell on purpose?" I looked into his cold eyes and forced a bitter smile. This wasn't the first time Jacqueline framed me. And it wasn't the first time he blindly took her side. I was an idiot for not seeing how they used each other. Ignoring the burning pain in my hand, I squatted and picked up the money I needed for the hospital bill, one by one. Maurice stepped hard on my hand with his leather shoe. The blisters popped. Blood and liquid came out onto the floor. He looked down at me, forcing me to obey. "Apologize to Lina." The weight of his shoe on my hand was so humiliating. I kept my face empty and said, “I'm sorry." Maurice pressed his foot harder. "You call that an apology?" he shouted. I bit my lip until it bleed. Then I dropped to my knees on the cold tile floor. "I am sorry, Ms. Brayne. I was wrong." I looked up at him with no expression. "Is that enough, Mr. Chadwick?" He took a sharp breath, lifted his foot, and pulled his tie angrily. He squatted and pushed the rest of the money into my arms. "Look, I know you're worried about Samuel," he said, "But don't take it out on Lina. This is the last time." I kept my eyes fixed on the floor. "Fine. There won't be a next time." And there really wouldn't be. Using his connections, Maurice found a matching heart donor that same night. Samuel was going to live—if the heart arrived by the next afternoon. The next day, I paced the ICU hallway, counting every second. But night fell, and the operating room started prepping to close. Maurice and the heart helicopter never came. I watched Samuel's heart monitor go crazy. My whole body shook. I called Maurice again and again. On my 99th try, someone finally answered. It was his assistant. "Ms. Heaton, Mr. Chadwick can't talk. Ms. Brayne is upset and went to the roof." But I desperately needed the transplant papers to save Samuel. I rushed by cab to the roof of the Chadwick Group building. I ignored Maurice, who was holding and comforting Jacqueline. I ran straight for the papers in the assistant's hands. The surgery deadline was in 30 minutes. If I grabbed the papers and rushed back, I could still make it. But as soon as I touched the folder, two bodyguards pushed me down and held me tight to the floor. Jacqueline was half over the railing, crying crazily. Maurice's face was white with anger. He walked over to me quickly. He grabbed a handful of my hair and pulled my head back, making me look at her. "Her fans are tearing her apart online because you pushed her yesterday," he snarled. "Lina feels completely worthless, and she's threatening to jump. You need to record a video right now and tell everyone you were the selfish one who ruined her life." I stared at him, totally stunned. "Tell them what? That I protected her from the glass, but you two blamed me?" He slapped me. He hit me so hard my vision blurred and my ears rang. "You're still refusing to admit it, Rachel," Maurice said, his expression dead and cold. "If Lina doesn't come down, you won't get these medical papers. And no doctor will do the surgery without them." I looked into his cold stare. I felt heavy, hopeless despair. He was literally risking Samuel's life just to calm Jacqueline down. And Samuel was still waiting for me. I gave up. I looked straight into the phone camera and screamed the lie he wanted. "It was me! I was cruel, and I'm the reason Jacqueline lost her sense of smell. It's all my fault!" A quick look of satisfaction appeared on Jacqueline's face. She kept fake-crying for 10 more minutes. Then Maurice finally talked her away from the edge. I grabbed the consent form out of his hand and ran down the stairs. I rushed back to the hospital. But as soon as I got to the hallway end, I stopped. There was a gurney draped in a white sheet. The doctor looked at me, full of apology. "Ms. Heaton, he missed the window by ten minutes. Samuel didn't make it." He died because of the 10 minutes Jacqueline spent faking a breakdown. My legs gave out. I fell to my knees and cried silently. Right then, my phone buzzed with a location pin for a high-end restaurant. ###Chapter 4 Maurice called a second later. "Lina is my mentor's only daughter," he said defensively. "I couldn't let her die. And I'll pay any money to find another donor heart." I didn't say a word. He paused. His voice went back to his usual arrogant tone. "You got the designer dress, right? Wear it tomorrow night and meet me at the glass conservatory we always go to. I have something important to tell you." That's when I realized. Tomorrow would be the fifth time he faked getting his memory back to confess love to me. He really thought I'd keep acting grateful and going along with his lies, like I always did. "But Maurice," I thought, "I'm done playing this game. "I don't want your money anymore. "And I don't want you." The next day arrived. I didn't go. Instead, I took the expensive dress to the dumpster and threw it away. I was at the funeral home doing Samuel's cremation papers. Then Maurice's assistant came with men and forced me into a car. "Mr. Chadwick has been waiting for you. How could you not come? "He went all out for the proposal this time. Maybe he won't fake amnesia again. You've been through this for years. You can't just give up now." The room was full of white roses. Even though I had been dragged through this exact romantic setup four times before, I really had cried tears of joy those first few times. I used to think it meant he finally stopped being cold and fell in love with me. But in reality, it was just a planned scene to hurt me. Now, the smell of roses made me sick. I stared numbly at Maurice. He was wearing the exact same tailored black suit, reciting the exact same confession he had used before. I raised my hand and swatted the jewelry box away, sending the massive diamond ring flying across the room. The loving look on Maurice's face disappeared right away. "Rach, do you... you not want to marry me?" I glared at him. "Maurice, stop the act," I said. Just then, his assistant rushed over in panic, holding a tablet. He glanced at the screen and quickly tried to hide it against his heart. Maurice's face turned cold. He kicked his assistant hard in the leg. "Can't you see I'm busy? Don't bother me with silly things. Get out!" My heart beat so fast. I pushed him away and grabbed the tablet. The video on the screen filled me with terrible fear. It was Samuel's funeral home. Some crazy fans were live-streaming in the main hall. I stumbled out of the greenhouse and stopped a taxi. In the backseat, I begged desperately in the chat over and over. "Please stop! Don't touch him!" It took me a second to realize they weren't even reading the messages. The leader laughed coldly right into the camera. "You must be Rachel. Post a video saying you hurt Lina. A bich like you deserves to have your dead brother's ashes destroyed." I was paralyzed by panic. A loud crash came from the speaker. They smashed Samuel's urn on the floor. The white ash mixed with dirty water, and people stepped all over it. "No!" I screamed and cried uncontrollably. I held the tablet, staring at the mess on the screen. I opened my mouth but couldn't speak. "Somebody, please help me!" I screamed in my mind. I just lost the last piece of my brother. "Rachel, your time is up. Your mission failed. "We will now take away all your emotions and memories about Maurice."
“You look perfect, Princess Katerina.” My fists clenched tightly in my lap. I had to make a conscious effort to breathe and calm myself. Perfect. I looked like a doll. The kind meant for display, pristine and never touched. The useless kind. Pale porcelain skin with the finest makeup applied so expertly that it looked seamless. Big blue eyes with lashes that didn’t need extensions. Plump red lips with the usual polite smile. “Thank you,” I answered, nodding at the makeup artist. “They’re waiting for you downstairs. Should I call your brother to accompany you?” My fists balled again. Lordswood Castle was more secure than any fortress. Bugs couldn’t get in without stringent vetting and permission, but even that wouldn’t be enough to get them into the inner keep. Yet they still accompanied me everywhere like a child. Still, all of this was for a good reason. Every sacrifice would be worth it in the end. “That won’t be necessary. Thank you, Alanna,” I said as I stood. “But the Alpha said—” “I’m sure I’ll be fine,” I interrupted, maintaining the smile so deeply ingrained in me it felt fused to my face. I straightened the long skirt of my dress and adjusted my posture, although this was easy to do thanks to the corset. It was as stiff as a board; I couldn’t slouch even if I wanted to. Only sparing a glance in the mirror, I nodded at the team of women who’d dressed me and headed out of my dressing room. I did look perfect, I had to give them that. Not a single strand of blonde hair out of place, shoulders straight, head held high. And every piece of clothing on my body was worth more than most people made in a year. I was the prize. The one raised to be envied. To complete my true mate’s life. To be a trophy. A prisoner. My smile slipped, and my steps faltered at the door to my bedroom. I was being unfair. My life was a privilege; I had to be grateful. My parents loved me and gave me everything, and my dear brother, Kostas, would burn the world down for me if I asked. “Why do they even bother? She’ll be eighteen soon; I doubt a true mate will fall in her lap anytime soon. They’ve set their expectations too high; she’s just an omega.” My shoulders stiffened. They must have thought I left already. Omega. Weak. Doomed to submit to every wolf, a burden to the one I’d mate, yet the most treasured in my pack. The irony wasn’t lost on me. “Quiet! If you want to survive here, keep such thoughts to yourself.” “But everyone says—” “You’ll be out of the castle before lunchtime if you finish that sentence. Prince Kostas will make sure you never step foot through the complex gates again.” There was silence after that, but I wanted that woman to finish what she was about to say. Everyone said what? I was stuck in the inner castle most of the time, and no one dared say a word out of place. Gossip hardly ever reached my ears, but when it did, it was the boring type. I bit back a huff. It was unladylike. Mother would have a fit if she heard me. Squaring my shoulders again, I stepped out into the wide hallway alone. There was still a chill in the air outside as we welcomed the spring, but all the rooms in my wing were nice and toasty. My father hated it if I so much as sniffled. He hardly let me out in the winter. But spring was here. The flowers were starting to bloom. And that meant long walks in the gardens, and the Spring Ball. Some excitement after a long winter. Anything was better than sitting alone with my thoughts. My steps were steady as I approached the two guards in all black combat uniforms at the end of the hallway, and I almost laughed when they turned to me and stiffened. The panic on their faces was priceless. “Your Royal Highness, please wait here to be accompanied,” one of them said with a small bow. I knew they would mindlink my brother the second they saw me, but I was prepared. I quickened my steps past them and turned into the next hallway, where several other guards waited. It was overkill, but what was a girl to do? I was assigned more guards than the king and queen. How far could I go this time? The entry hall, perhaps? I half jogged past the guards, and was almost at the staircase when my brother's head appeared as he jogged to the top. Damn. I’d almost made it. Sighing, I slowed my steps and met my brother’s scowling face. “You didn’t wait for me, Katerina,” he said. “I walked down two hallways by myself, Kostas. If I can’t even do that, how will I ever take care of my mate?” Predictably, the scowl deepened, and I almost giggled. My brother was a handsome man. He was the complete opposite of me. Towering height, brown-eyes, curly brunette hair, and there was nothing delicate about him. He was a warrior, the Lordswood Pack beta, second only to my father with his intimidating aura. I’d been told that was true even if he stood in a room full of alphas. “He will have to take care of you,” Kostas said firmly. “And don’t forget, this castle will be your home.” Of course. How could I forget that even after the mating ceremony, I would live within the same walls? Maybe a new face would change things. Shake me out of the monotony. There were only so many languages and musical instruments I could learn, and I was growing tired of all the law, financial, and economics books. Perhaps once I was mated, they would allow me to apply my studies in practice. Or even learn something else, like training with the rest of the pack. Now that was a dream worth holding onto. Kostas linked our arms and started walking. “Remember what I told you about today,” he said. “There are others on the list, but this one is a good candidate.” They’d said that about all of them. I’d been meeting ‘candidates’ since I was five, first under the guise of playdates, and then openly as my potential future mates. Over the past few weeks, I had a date every day, sometimes twice a day. Mother was in panic mode. My parents were ready to seal my fate. Resisting the urge to sigh again, I smiled up at my big brother. “If you say he’s right for me, then he must be,” I said. “Of course he is. He has a bright future ahead of him. Currently top of his class and excels in his training. Only someone like that could be your true mate,” Kostas said, his scowl vanishing. He beamed down at me, and I felt the warmth of his love and protection. Every misgiving I had about these dates deflated as I squeezed his arm. “I bet he will make an excellent addition to our pack.” Maybe mating wouldn’t be so bad, after all. I knew my parents wouldn’t pressure me to have children too soon. They just wanted to make sure I was settled in any eventuality. The whole pack would respect someone they approved of, and a true mate would never hurt me. We descended the grand staircase slowly, into the entrance hall. It was almost noon, so the servants should have been busy preparing lunch or cleaning the hundreds of rooms within the great stone structure. But there was silence. Too quiet. A ‘mood’, no doubt orchestrated by my mother. This new date must have been very important to bring things to a halt like that. Or mum was just desperate. “The sun’s out today. We’ll meet him in the courtyard,” Kostas said. I gasped and stopped walking, gripping my brother’s arm. “Really?” I asked, holding my breath. “It’s a beautiful day,” Kostas said gently with an indulgent smile. “You should see the first blooms with your future mate. I already told them to prepare your cloak.” I ignored the optimism in his words and half-dragged him through the halls on the lower floor. The courtyard. How I’d missed that. Even if the date didn’t go as planned, sitting in the open with the sun on my face would make up for it. “Mum and Dad have official business, so they will meet him later for tea. Your chaperones are already waiting,” Kostas said, then added with a chuckle, “Slow your steps. Don’t be so eager.” Right. I had to be proper. I was Her Royal Highness Princess Katerina Lordswood of Kingsland. There should be nothing to criticise about me. “Sorry, brother.” I lowered my head as my chaperones approached, and one of them draped my warm cloak over my shoulders. “I’ll be close, so don’t be afraid,” Kostas whispered, kissing my forehead before he stepped back. His words sent a chill down my back, but I brushed them off. I was going outside! My first genuine smile since I woke stretched across my face as the doors were opened, and I finally felt the sun directly for the first time in months. I didn’t mind the slight bite on my cheeks as we stepped out into the cold. I was eager to meet the next man on my parents’ dating list, just to walk around the gardens. My step remained surprisingly steady, and I kept my hands together in front of me and my head lowered. A lady walked with grace. An Omega with humility. We walked along the paved path by the pond towards the main seating area until we reached my favourite cherry blossom tree right in the middle of the yard. My smile widened. The tree was blooming. Soon, the whole courtyard would be filled with the lovely scent of the flowers. A little boy stood beside it, admiring the tree, hands in his pockets. He was dressed in a suit, as most visitors did. I wondered who his parents were. Perhaps they were the ones the King and Queen were entertaining. I stopped beside him and breathed deeply. “Your Highness,” the boy said, stepping back from me and bowing. “No need to be so formal,” I said, smiling at him. He was curly-haired and pimply, his face suggesting he was no older than twelve or thirteen. He probably hadn’t shifted yet, but his alpha blood was undeniable. In a few years, my wolf would submit to his, despite my royal bloodline. I looked away from him and suppressed that thought. Happy thoughts only. Today was a good day. “What’s your name, little boy? Are you here with your parents?” I asked. Did my tone change to that annoying one adults used on babies? I cringed slightly when I saw the tick in his jaw and the way his fists balled up. Even his grey eyes grew colder. His anger was almost like a slap on my cold cheeks. Weird. He must have been too young to start learning how to control himself. It was more important for alphas, considering how much damage even their auras could do to weaker wolves. “I’m not a little boy, Your Highness. I’m fifteen. My name is Justin.” He looked at me expectantly. Was I supposed to know him? Were his family members of the court? My father’s business allies? I’d been memorising names and faces for so long that sometimes they just blurred together. Still, I couldn’t be rude. “Nice to meet you, Justin. Perhaps we will see each other again soon. I’m here to meet someone. My brother won’t be pleased if he finds you here.” I almost giggled at the thought of Kostas’ reaction once he found out someone had slipped past him. The inner courtyard was sacred. My gaze darted across the manicured space, eager to meet my millionth date and take him for a tour. Despite Kostas allowing me outside so soon, my time would be limited. I’d make the most of it. “I’m who you’re meeting, Your Highness. I’m your date.” My smile dropped. My face twisted before I could stop it, my eyes widening as I looked at the boy who probably still had his nose wiped by his mother. What. The. Actual. Fuck? Chapter 2 KAT No. No, no, no. This couldn’t be real. This had to be a prank. A test. I’d gone through so many dates that the pool must have shrunk to almost nothing, but there was no way my parents thought this snotty little boy was suitable for me. Goddess forbid if there was actually a spark of a bond with him. What the hell were they thinking? I’d be eighteen in a few days. This wasn’t just a bad match; it was illegal! “Princess Katerina?” His babyish voice cut through the horror spiralling in my head, and I quickly smoothed my expression, forcing it back into something polite. Something practised. “M—my apologies, Justin,” I said, looking back at the two chaperones nearby. One of them looked away, her mouth twitching. They knew. They knew I’d been buffed and fluffed for a mere little boy. Was I a joke? “Please,” I said, remembering my manners. “Let’s sit.” One of Mother’s best tea sets was already laid out on the table, and a servant waited at a respectable distance, ready to serve. As if the day wasn’t cursed enough, the sun slipped behind a cloud, taking its warmth with it. Justin smirked as he dropped into a chair across from me, his eyes drifting lazily around the courtyard. His earlier tantrum seemed forgotten as he slouched in his seat and chuckled to himself. Obviously, he knew nothing about etiquette. Nothing about him stood out besides his alpha aura. There was no way this kid excelled at anything. “This place is really cool,” Justin said, lifting the delicate teacup like it was a soda can. “I thought you’d be mated before my turn came around.” My cheek burned as embarrassment rolled through me. His turn? Anyone who made it on my parents’ list was privileged. Saying they were taking turns sounded too vulgar. It was as if I were some box to tick off. Like he was doing me a favour. I looked away and sipped my tea, too. There was a whole meal coming after that, but I’d lost my appetite, and I suddenly didn’t feel like walking with this boy. “You’re only a child. It was obviously a mistake,” I said calmly, keeping my voice even. I wanted to storm back into the castle and demand answers, but Mother had drilled it into me—poise, no matter what. I had a guest, so I had to entertain him, even if he was fresh out of nappies. I almost snorted, but swallowed it back. I had to endure this. So much for going for a walk. It would be like babysitting, and I really wasn’t in the mood for that. Still, this was better than the dates I’d endured the past week. A shiver rippled down my spine, and my hand trembled. The teacup clattered softly as I set it down, the uneven sound echoing across the courtyard. No. Not now. There was no point in dwelling on the past. “I’m not a child,” Justin said through his teeth, the earlier temper peeking through. Something about the flash in his eyes tugged at my memory. Why did that look so familiar? That thought brought me out of my head as I studied the kid again. Had I seen him at a ball? In the background, at a pack gathering I’d spied on from one of my windows? “But at least I’m getting this out of the way quickly,” Justin continued. “Gives me better odds of finding my mate when I shift.” Frowning, I met the brat’s gaze head-on, breaking another of my parents’ rules. “What do you mean by that?” “You know,” the boy shrugged. I didn’t. Wasn’t he there to see if he was a match? Then why was he still thinking of finding a mate when he shifted? Not that I would even entertain that thought, but what the hell? “Which pack are you from?” I asked, fingers curling in my lap. He was clearly uncultured to act like I wasn’t good enough for him. I was a princess! What could he possibly object to? “Ironbridge,” Justin answered, glancing around again before reaching into his pocket and pulling his cell phone out. He pointed the camera towards the cherry blossom tree as if it were a sightseeing tour. Unbelievable. The scenery was more fascinating to him than I was! At least he didn’t try to take a picture of me. How he’d snuck that thing into the castle was beyond me. Kostas banned recording devices because, in his words, “not everyone deserves to gaze upon your beauty.” I used to roll my eyes at that, but now I was grateful. I’d studied enough cases to know exactly how wrong it could get when someone captured the wrong kind of image. A guard materialised from some hidden place behind me and snapped the phone out of the kid’s hand. “Aw, come on,” Justin whined. “It’s just a tree.” The guard thumbed through something on the phone, frowning, and then slipped it into his own pocket. Guess the brat was shit out of luck. “Tell him to give me back my phone. I don’t know why they treat you like you hung the sun in the sky. I’m just like you, I’m a prince, too. My dad won’t let it slide if I say you stole from me.” “You’re an alpha’s son?” I asked, even though comparing any other alpha in the kingdom to Father was treasonous. But Mother branched into the farther territories years ago. This brat could very well have been a real prince, a son of one of the neighbouring three kings. Justin leaned back, folding his arms as if he owned the world. “Yeah. Alpha Carter. You don’t want to piss him off.” A sharp noise cracked the air. I blinked. The handle of my cup had snapped in my hand. I loosened my grip and let the pieces fall onto the table while my eyes widened at the boy before me. My pulse pounded in my ears. I couldn’t breathe past the lump forming in my throat. A memory flared. A different date. Hair pulling. Greasy hand on my thigh. Rising further. That laugh when he told me what he would do to me. Twisting my hands together, I looked back at the guard. Of course this kid was a Carter. Not a real prince, not even close. Alpha Carter would never be an alpha king in any lifetime. No wonder this kid looked familiar. “You should have followed the rules,” I said. I was surprised that my voice remained steady. “They’ll check it and give it back to you at the end of our... meeting.” No way was I calling this a date. Especially now that I knew who he was. Anyone from that vile cesspit of a pack wasn’t worthy of setting foot through our complex gates, never mind sitting across from me. Didn’t Kostas think so? Had I really been reduced to this? Having him there felt like a betrayal. “My brother Aaron said you’re insane. I see it now,” Justin sneered. “Said you smiled like a robot no matter what he said to you.” My hands twitched. Aaron had said a lot. “And Samuel said there’s not much between your ears,” he continued. Pot. Kettle. Black. Samuel had the body of an alpha and the brain of a potato. He didn’t look or talk like he’d ever read a book in his life. Perfect gentleman when he wasn’t leering, but I struggled to keep my eyes open. “And Jake...” The smile dropped off my face completely. My skin crawled like a hundred baby spiders had just hatched on me. Justin saw it and laughed, glancing behind me, obviously calculating how much he could get away with. “Jake said you’d only be good for one thing.” My gaze snapped back to his. Blood rushed in my ears, and my vision sharpened. Only a few weeks until my first shift, and already the beast within me was stirring. If I lost control now and shifted, I could tear this degenerate pup apart. Because he was unshifted, he’d be defenceless. It would be like toying with a human. “If your brothers said all that, why are you here?” I asked. Behind me, I sensed my chaperones edging closer. Did they hear him? “You really don’t know?” Justin laughed, clapping his hands as if this was entertaining. “There’s a saying. Life isn’t complete until you’ve dated the princess. If you want to find your true mate, you have to dump her first.” Behind me, one of my chaperones—the one who’d struggled not to laugh when I met Justin—giggled. She knew! My cheeks flamed again. Humiliation rose in my chest. I dated these boys for a reason, for the good of the kingdom, but this was what they thought of me? My chest compressed, and I felt my heart shatter. Did my parents know? Did Kostas? The fury I’d been swallowing all morning while my maids wrapped me up for this boy returned a hundredfold, forcing me to my feet. “Mr Carter, we’re done here.” Justin stood, still laughing, and gave a mocking bow. Every part of me called out to slap that smug look off his face, but my hands remained clasped in front of me. Proper. Still perfect. Even as an inferno burned within me. “I wasn’t staying here long anyway. We’re obviously, thankfully, not true mates,” he said. “Hand me my phone back and wish me luck for my future, Princess.” “Good luck, Mr Carter,” I said, a smile still on my face. “You’ll need it to find anyone who’ll put up with that stench of manure coming from your mouth. You talk a lot for a child who’s mediocre at best. Unsurprising considering who your father is. I’ll remember your name fondly the next time Alpha Carter bows at my feet. Goodbye, little boy.” Chapter 3 KAT “Katerina, open this door.” I glanced up from my textbook, waiting. Was today the day Kostas finally lost his patience and broke it down? I’d avoided him for a week, hiding behind Mother’s endless matchmaking. She’d ramped it up again, so much so that it felt like that was all I did. Wake up. Dress. Date. Get humiliated. Start again. My fury still simmered inside me. My skin itched, ready to burst from the unfamiliar emotions I’d been struggling with, yet I knew what they meant. It was almost time. I wanted answers, a reason for this humiliation, but I couldn’t bring myself to ask. My omega wolf was already cowering. Hiding. Submitting to my family’s will, like I’d been taught my whole life. Kostas knew what the Carter boys had said and done. I was under no illusion that those guards who appeared out of thin air to save me during my date with Jake hadn’t reported everything. But he’d still set me up with another boy who had Carter blood running through his veins. My head was a jumbled mess. I'd never once doubted my family's love for me until my date with Justin; those questions kept circling my mind. All week, I’d caught the glances from the servants. Saw them whisper. I couldn’t hear them, my wolf hadn’t surfaced yet, but I felt their words. My humiliation was constant. I felt naked. “Katerina!” Kostas growled, louder now. Swallowing, I stood slowly, smoothed down my dress, and pasted my smile back on my face. “I’m sorry, Kostas. I had my music on,” I lied, pulling my earbuds out for show. My brother frowned, silent for a while, before he stepped into my room. He didn’t buy it. I'm sure he already knew I was avoiding him. “It’s the Spring Ball tonight. Mother prepared your dress and mask.” He sounded anxious. Uneasy. Why? I’d been attending for years, secretly at first, when I hid behind the curtains in the grand hall. When I turned fifteen, I was officially presented—fully masked—and finally allowed to accompany my parents and brother. Behind the anonymity of the masks, I gained a little freedom. “I know,” I said. “I'll be ready on time, you don't need to worry.” “Your birthday is in a few days. Are you feeling... anything?” “No,” I lied again. Did he see through that? His gaze didn’t linger on my face. Kostas sighed and walked over to my pile of textbooks. Even on such a day, my work had to be completed. “Everything I do is to protect you, Katerina,” he said, running his hands through his hair. “I know.” I just wasn’t sure anymore what they were protecting me from. “You didn't meet anyone you liked this week?” No. No stirrings of a true mate bond. They had all dumped me, the same as the ones who’d come before them. The same as the Carter boys. “No, but I’ll tell you the moment I like someone,” I said, smiling as I reached for his hand. “I'm sure I'll find my mate soon. Don't worry, Kostas.” “I would prefer it if we found him now. Before your wolf presents herself,” Kostas said. So that was the reason for the overkill with the dates? My birthday? Had I run out of time? Would they choose any wolf, rather than my true mate? Anyone would be forgiven to think some great calamity was going to fall on me if I didn’t get marked and mated before then. But what greater calamity was there than mating a wolf who would not respect my boundaries or look past the limitations of my wolf? “I’ll try,” I smiled, “but could we forget about that for tonight? Can we just have fun?” His smile returned, faint and wistful. “Sometimes I forget how young you are. Of course, Princess. Let your hair down tonight,” he said. “But be careful. Things outside our walls aren’t as settled as I’d want.” Kostas never talked about anything outside our walls. Could this be what had my family anxious? Lordswood was, after all, the largest pack in father’s kingdom, and our kingdom was the largest of the four. Our complex was like a city; we were self-sufficient. It wouldn’t be the first time another kingdom thought they could help themselves to what we had. Was I too arrogant to assume they were all anxious because of me? “Finish your homework. They’ll come to help you soon.” After he kissed my forehead, he left, and my burning questions remained unasked. I was almost afraid to hear the answers. An hour later, several maids came into my room, my new dress and accessories in tow. Usually, I loved this part, but this time, lead settled on the centre of my chest. I was too anxious. I didn’t care about the layers of sapphire silk, the delicate silver-threaded mask, or the jewels for my hair. My chest still hurt. But I didn’t dare ask the stupid questions. Did everyone attending the ball know about this saying? Did they all secretly laugh at me? I had no idea how I got from my dressing room to meet my parents at the top of the main staircase. “You look beautiful, Katerina,” Queen Maria said, taking my hands in hers. I couldn’t see her face behind her mask, only her red curls piled on top of her head, but tears shimmered in her green eyes just as they had all week. My head switched from my simmering fury to concern for her. But it switched back just as quickly when I remembered the Carters and all the other recent dates. They’d all been carefully selected by my mother’s own hand. “Thank you, Mother,” I smiled. “So do you.” Both my parents did. Father was a typical alpha, towering over all us, even Kostas. He looked more dignified with his blue royal mantle draped over his shoulders. “Don’t forget yourself tonight, darling. There are too many eyes watching.” Her words fed the dread that had been brewing in the pit of my stomach. All those eyes would indeed be on me, just as they had since I was presented. But would they be laughing behind their masks? “Yes, Mother.” “If you get into any trouble, return to your room. Kostas will take care of it,” Father said, his voice low but commanding. King Christos didn’t need to raise his tone to make people obey his command. His aura could silence armies; which was how he’d earned the right to rule all the packs in the north. I’d yet to meet anyone who was as strong as he was. Or as gentle. As if he’d known that he scared me, he gently patted my shoulder. This was why my parents wanted a true mate for me. So he could soothe me when I was in distress. So he could protect me. So he could keep me caged within these walls with the servants whispering behind my back. “Let’s go,” Father said softly. “Our guests are all here.” We descended together, my father leading, Kostas behind us. Perfect. Regal. I was sandwiched like the fragile princess I was. This was my life. Privileged. Beautiful. Like a colourful bird in a cage. My chest welled, almost unable to push this thought back down. Behind the mask, the smile was gone. I was a prisoner. I had to leave. The music swelled in the great hall, and couples twirled in the middle. But the colours blurred around me. I forgot all the things I loved about the Spring Ball as that decision echoed in my mind. Was I really doing this? I knew nothing beyond these walls. How would I survive? I left my mother’s side, picked a drink, and slipped away. I didn’t stop walking until I was in the main courtyard. Sighing, I drained the drink in one go and looked up at the sky. For years, I’d imagined what it would be like to walk out of the castle. To find myself so I could be my own person. I’d even planned every step of it. I already knew how to get the suppressants from the hospital and which clothes I’d pack. But I was not capable of anything else beyond that. I was not my own person. “If you sigh any louder, people might think I’m doing something inappropriate to you.” I froze. My breath hitched as I turned to the voice. He sat on one of the chairs along the wall, legs crossed, hidden in the shadows. A stranger, yet that voice sent a jolt down my spine. It was deep and velvety, the gentle chords almost pulling me in like a rope. Everything else faded into the background as I stepped closer to him. Who was he? There was something different about him. Something dangerous. I didn’t feel an alpha aura around him, yet I sensed his power. “There she is. I wonder if that’s her next date.” The familiar voices behind me pulled me back. Carter voices. The laughter that followed sent the fury crashing back into me. My hands clenched as I turned back inside. That was it. I was done. I was leaving. Chapter 4 HUNTER That scent. Molten amber, smoked vanilla, and something unexpected. Chocolate peppermint? It drifted closer, teasing my senses. Faint, missing the earthiness of a wolf, yet no less intoxicating. I dragged in a lungful before I could stop myself. But the woman turned from me in a swirl of silk, her chin high and back stiff as she stormed back towards the pretentious castle that the king of the north called home. Golden hair coiled like a crown caught the light, almost matching its brilliance to the jewels adorning it. I almost growled, the beast within me urging me to go after her. My grip tightened on the chair’s arms hard enough to hear the creak. This wasn’t why I was here. I had to focus. The laughter of some teenagers drifting back inside after the girl trickled past me. “I can’t believe they think anyone will want her,” a boy snorted. “Even with her dowry, she’s going to weaken any pack she bonds with.” Was that her? The elusive princess of Lordswood? The one paraded like livestock by that irreverent king? That kid was disrespectful, but he had a point. Her reputation was in ruins. No self-respecting man would sign up for this, whether he was a true mate or chosen. Sighing, I leaned back. With a flick of my fingers, Elijah stepped from the shadows, silent as ever, and handed me a file. The useless Lordswood shadow guards likely wouldn’t even know he’d been there. “You were right. He’s here,” my beta said. I didn’t need to open it. Of course I was right. Only a psychopath would dance beneath the king’s nose with a target on his back. But was he acting alone? That part wasn’t clear yet. The bastard was getting under my skin. I stood and passed him the file. “Should I follow you? They are watching you. It seems they’re expecting you.” “He won’t make a move tonight. He’s taunting me,” I growled, adjusting my suit. “And I don’t care if they’re watching me.” Who would dare move against me? “Will you take your turn with the princess?” My head snapped to Elijah as he vanished back into the shadows with a chuckle. My turn? The fact that King Christos even dared to put my name on that list was insulting. My mask was a gold skull, and possibly the most ridiculous thing I’d ever worn. Christos Lordswood had made such things mandatory since he presented his ‘precious’ daughter, and it was another kick in the balls. I’d ignored the invite for years for that reason. But this time, lives were at stake. But no one would believe that when they walked through to the grand hall. It was pure decadence. Gold, silver, and royal blues everywhere. Priceless ornaments and jewels displayed like trinkets. A live orchestra played trending renditions, while servers floated by with glasses of wine that most packs couldn’t afford in a lifetime. I’d bet the feast laid out was just as ostentatious. Christos had no respect for the suffering of others, and it seemed neither did the other alphas. They stood apart, surrounded by their own, the facade of unity glaringly obvious. The Spring Ball meant nothing when their egos filled the entire hall. Christos was the king of no one. They all liked to pretend I didn’t exist. Alpha Carter’s gaze flicked to me, and his pasty face turned paler. Smirking, I raised a flute to him, and the spineless alpha looked away. Sighing, I got back to work. Weaving through the guests, eyes and ears open, I caught nothing but useless conversations. No one would whisper about bloodshed within Christos’s polished walls. A flash of blue caught my eye, and I stopped moving. It was the princess no one wanted. She glided through the room, accepting the way the crowd parted for her as if it was her right, and stopped beside her brother, another unbearable prick. The Lordswood pack was full of them. “Are you alright?” Prince Kostas whispered. I caught his words even above the music and chatter. The princess nodded but didn’t speak. Still no voice. Her sighs had been soft and breathy, like the start of a moan. I shook that thought loose, but the curiosity didn’t let go of me. What did she sound like? Whiny? Arrogant? “Tell me when you have enough. We’ll head back, I can have dinner sent to your room,” Kostas said, resting his hand on the top of hers. My gaze narrowed at the protective way he touched her hand. They were siblings, right? Kostas had beaten the living shit out of anyone who breathed wrong around the fragile princess. Overkill, for sure, but what did I know? I didn’t have any siblings. “Did you meet anyone... special?” Kostas whispered. Oh. Was the ball another meat market? Another chance to find this elusive true mate? Shaking my head, I set down my drink and prepared to leave. There was nothing for me there. I was better off watching my suspects as they went. Masks concealed everything, and I had no scents to track. Then she spoke. “No. But I’d like to dance before I go back to my room.” Fuck me. The whispered words snapped my head back to the princess. I’d expected her voice to be soft and shy, but it was low and firm. Measured. Like honey dripping off a silver spoon. A contradiction. My beast reared up, focusing on the princess again. “There’s no one here worthy of a dance with you,” Kostas said. “Shall I have this honour?” No one worthy? Oh? Grinning, I stepped forward, ignoring the alphas and lunas who hadn’t bothered to greet me, until I stood in front of the siblings. “Your Highness,” I said with a bow, “may I have this dance?” The princess looked at her brother like she was waiting for his permission. Would the great Prince Kostas Lordswood let his baby sister dance with the devil? My aura was buried, but I had no doubt Kostas knew who I was. He knew everyone within a mile of his sister. Sure enough, when I met the prince’s gaze, there was enough ice in it to burn. And fear? His temple throbbed above the phantom mask covering half his face. Would he defy me? “Kostas?” the princess asked, pulling his focus. “It’s up to you, Katerina. I won’t make you do anything you don’t want to do.” She hesitated, and then the princess released her brother’s arm and held out her lace-covered hand. Kostas’s mouth twitched, and the air around him cracked with unrestrained power. Until Katerina whimpered and flinched. Of course. The fragile little omega. She couldn’t take any discomfort. Kostas smiled and masked his aura as he rubbed her back. “Go on,” he said gently. “Dance. I have some people to talk to.” Katerina half turned, as if she would follow her brother, but I caught her hand in mine. With her full mask, I couldn’t see her expression, but her body stiffened. The tempo of her heartbeat jumped. Blue eyes clashed with mine. Fire flared in her eyes briefly. Maybe it was a flash of light, because she lowered her head submissively and allowed me to lead. Like a good little omega. I almost snorted at my thoughts as I brought her to the centre of the room and turned to face her. And then that scent hit me again. Fuck. Why the hell had I allowed Kostas’ words to provoke me? I didn’t give a shit if the prince thought me unworthy. But there I was, drawing the princess closer, inhaling her scent like I would die without it. I didn’t miss the eyes on us. The orchestra played on, but the room went quiet. The dancefloor cleared, and just like that, it was just the two of us in the room. She was small. Fragile. Barely up to my chest, I could see the top of her head. My hand circled her waist, settling on her lower back, pulling her close. The beast almost purred. Why did she smell so good? Feel so good? Beneath the layers of her dress, the warmth of her body seeped into mine. The princess gasped and stepped back, head bowed. The music drifted to my ears again, reminding me of where I was. I was being inappropriate. Sullying the precious jewel of Lordswood. “Pardon me, Your Highness," I said, reclaiming her hand. This time, I kept a respectable distance. We moved through the steps, flowing seamlessly. Goddess, she fit perfectly in my arms. If I just leaned in, if I pressed my mouth to her neck and— No. My grip tightened on her lower back even as I tried to ease away from her. What the hell was this? She was unshifted. Too young. Inexperienced. Even though I was at least eight years older than her, I’d shifted way before my time. Besides, she was that fucker Lordswood’s spawn. The music changed, snapping my attention back to the room and the omega who still refused to meet my gaze. I didn’t want such a spineless woman in my bed. The packaging was beautiful; no one would doubt that. But the blood in her veins was rotten. “I suppose I can consider this my turn,” I said, my voice flat. The princess’s head snapped up. Blue fire spat at me, this time unmistakable. Her shoulders squared, and she clasped her hands in front of her. “Yes, please do. My brother was right, you are not worthy. Enjoy the ball, sir.” She turned and walked away like she ruled the realm. And fuck if that didn’t make my beast howl. Chapter 5 KAT I calmed my breathing before stepping into the family dining room. Mother and Father sat together, holding hands and laughing softly. Kostas stood at the window, wine glass in hand, eyes distant. He didn’t look like he belonged in the same scene. He was too still. Too serious. The moment Mother saw me, she rose with practised grace and opened her arms. “Darling, come here,” she said brightly. Kostas turned, the frown gone like it never existed. The three of them smiled as if they hadn’t seen the way the guests had avoided me at the ball. As if I hadn’t been the only royal they all pretended not to see. I returned Mother’s embrace, letting her subtle scent smother me. She wore an evening gown, dripping in crystals, despite it being a rest day. I’d gone simpler. No corset and no full face of make-up. Mother’s subtle frown at my dress didn’t need words. But I didn’t offer an explanation. It’s not like they’d ever given me one. “You were the belle of the ball last night,” Mother said, guiding me to a seat beside her. “I have a good feeling about your upcoming appointments.” My fingers twitched in my lap, but I kept the smile on my face. “Oh? Did you notice anything?” Father asked her before quickly turning his gaze to me. “Has your wolf shown herself, Katerina?” “Not yet,” I said, too quickly. “She doesn’t need her wolf now,” Mother said, brushing it off. “She’s so close to shifting, her true mate would have sensed her already. I wouldn’t be surprised if someone comes calling very soon.” My heart twisted. A true mate. The dream I was raised to chase. Yet... “You can’t be sure, Mother,” I said, sipping my wine. I was surprised my hand didn’t tremble. “We had the best of the best from all the territories under one roof. Of course I’m sure,” Mother said, placing her hand in mine. “Trust me on this.” For the first time in a long time, Mother wasn’t twitchy or close to tears. Could she really have sensed something? But no. She said the same thing about a dozen times a year. My happiness had depended on the queen’s fluctuating moods for as long as I could remember. We were always either ecstatic or disappointed. I was tired. “I trust you,” I lied with a soft smile, just as the servants arrived with dinner. Across the table, I met Kostas’ gaze. He hadn’t said a word since I came in. He hadn’t said anything since the man on the dancefloor had humiliated me in front of everyone. In front of all the ‘best of the best’ in the wolf territories. His turn, he’d said. That bastard was no different from Justin and his brothers. Kostas looked away from me and picked up his cutlery to start eating. “When your mate reveals himself, we’ll throw the grandest wedding,” Father beamed. “I’ll walk you down the aisle, just like I always dreamed. Kostas, have you finished overseeing the housing project? Every unit must be furnished.” My father spoke like it was a done deal. My true mate would live in the castle with me, and his pack would join ours. But what if he chose not to? What if he didn’t want my brother as their beta? My gaze drifted back to Kostas. He didn’t look at Father as he said, “Yes, everything is under control.” But Kostas was the smartest person I knew. Hadn’t this thought crossed his mind? Hadn’t it crossed any of their minds that no one would want to live with the joke of the kingdom? “Perfect,” Mother said, clasping her hands. “Our little butterfly will have everything.” I tuned them out after that. Mother’s endless plans for the wedding. Father’s constant tweaking of the security plans and living arrangements. I’d participated in the conversations enough times to know them by heart. By the time dessert plates were cleared and we moved to the lounge, I could barely keep my mask in place. My stomach twitched with nerves, and my pulse echoed in my ears. This was it. The last supper. Would I ever see my family again? Would they understand why I had to do this? Would they forgive me? How disappointed would they be when they learned that I didn’t want the life they had so carefully crafted for me? “Are you alright, Katerina?” I smiled at my brother over my book. “I am. But you seem tired, though.” Was he burning himself out again? When I left, who would remind him to take care of himself? “Things have just been a little hectic, but I’m fine.” Was he lying? “If it’s about my birthday, we don’t have to make a big deal of it. The Spring Ball was grand enough.” “Nonsense,” Father said. “It’s not every day a wolf turns eighteen.” As if triggered by my anxiety, my body started to betray me. My skin itched, nerves flaring under the surface like a thousand sparks. The lights pierced my eyes, and every sound stabbed into my skull. The world sharpened until I could make out the silver strands in my father’s blond hair. I could smell the blood in the steak we’d just eaten, still clinging to the air. And then it was gone. Cut off. Silent. “What will you do if this doesn’t work out?” I blurted. The room stilled. I watched that panic return in my mother’s gaze before she forced a smile. “You will find one, Katerina,” Father said, voice firm. “Even if I have to knock on every door on the planet.” I clenched my wine glass until my knuckles ached. I wanted to scream. To ask why this mattered more than how they let those boys treat me. How they let people whisper about me and turn me into a joke. Instead, I smiled, as if I were grateful, and sat in silence as the conversation returned to my birthday. When my parents decided to retire to their wing, I held on a little tighter than usual. Kissed their cheeks a little longer. Memorised their warmth. By the time Kostas walked me to the door, my cheeks were numb, and my tears were seconds from bursting out. “Rest well. Tomorrow will be busy,” Kostas said. “I will.” “That man you danced with last night,” Kostas started. My fists balled before I could stop myself. That grey-eyed bastard. I shoved my memories back quickly and composed myself. Now was not the time to remember how he held me. Or the way his scent messed with my head. “Did you feel anything? Did your wolf stir?” “Thankfully not,” I lied. “He was insufferable.” I couldn’t quite forget the way his scent tangled with something inside me. My brother exhaled, and I saw the tension drain from his body. Was that the reason he’d been so quiet all night? He never worried without a good reason, so my assessment of that man must have been right. He was just a scoundrel. Someone not good enough for me. Such a man would never be my mate. “If you ever meet him again, walk away,” Kostas said. Well, that was easy. I didn’t even know what he looked like. “I’ll never be in the same room as him,” I promised. Kostas paused, and I thought he might say more, but instead, he hugged me tight and pressed a kiss to my temple. “It will get better. I swear it,” he whispered before he released me. He didn’t linger after that, and my chest ached when I watched him walk away. My dear brother. Would he be okay? Dragging my feet, I walked into my room without bothering with the light and sank into my couch. The tears came, falling silently as they had done many times before. I sat for hours, unable to stop them, unable to stop the stabbing pain in my chest. When the castle finally fell asleep and the guards started their change of shift, I rose and crossed to the back of my dressing room. My bag was packed full of suppressants, and I’d swiped a change of clothes from the laundry room. There was nothing else left for me to do. There was nothing for me in this castle. In this kingdom. My only chance at freedom lay beyond the border, in the human world. With my steps light, I hid in the shadows until I slipped through the cracks of the life they built for me. I wasn’t their butterfly anymore. Chapter 6 KAT The mirror was cracked and too small to show much, but the green-eyed redhead woman staring back at me didn’t need a full reflection to know she looked damn good. Green eyes sparkled beneath the uneven bangs of my pixie cut and my smile was wide. I turned back to the mess behind me. Clothes piled on one side of the bed, textbooks and files on the other, and somewhere behind all that was my defunct kitchen. It didn’t matter. I was finally moving out of this shithole. Squealing, I plopped onto the clear patch of my single mattress and picked up my envelope for the hundredth time. My bonus. My big, fat, life-changing bonus. Eighty hours a week, blood, sweat, and tears for almost two years, and those higher-ups at the Bureau of Non-Human Affairs had finally noticed me. My name wasn’t on the case file, but I cracked their case. I was their fucking hero. I deserved this. Besides, I hadn’t worked so hard just to write my name down on some file. I’d done the impossible. Permanent hire before graduation? Done. Youngest recruit? Also done. All that homeschooling had come in handy after all. The smile faltered. My chest tightened. Tears threatened, but I shoved the thoughts away. Today was a good day. I was done surviving, I was ready to live. Grabbing my keys, bag, and helmet, I kicked dirty clothes out of the way and headed out. I guess I’d have to deal with the mess before I officially started work on Monday. I was down to my last office outfit. Or fuck it, I’d just buy new clothes. My laughter rang out in the hallway as I walked to the stairs. I was still laughing when I reached the basement parking lot. I’d buy enough clothes that I didn’t have to repeat the same outfits every week. An apartment with enough room to swing a cat. A double bed without a thin, lumpy mattress! Kat Munroe was moving up. “Looking good, Kitty Kat.” Rolling my eyes, I didn’t turn back as I secured my crossbody bag across and put my helmet on. Leather booty shorts, matching jacket, thigh-high boots, and a top that could pass for a bra. Not a corset in sight. “Where are we going tonight?” The voice sounded closer, so I had to look. I hadn’t made it this far by being stupid. Two guys, the usual suspects, walked out from behind two pillars like they were villains in a D-list movie. Long-haired jock types. The type of human trash the Bureau usually handed down to the local agencies. It was a pity they couldn’t handle humans themselves or I’d have turned them in for being assholes. “Todd. Sam,” I greeted with a nod. “Just going for some groceries. Why are you lurking in a dark basement?” The two delinquents grinned and came closer. “You promised we’d hang out, Kat,” Todd drawled. “You’re not going back on your word, are you?” “Forget your groceries,” Sam added. “We’ll feed you something better.” Creepy. Did that shit ever work on anyone? “Maybe tomorrow night,” I said, turning back to my bike and swinging my leg over it. The two were on either side of me before I could grip the throttle. “You keep brushing us off, Kitty Kat,” Todd said, grabbing the handlebars. “You think that will work forever?” My motorbike was my pride and joy. Gleaming red and black with polished chrome, and an engine that purred like a beast. I’d skipped meals and rent for her. How dare this bastard put his hand on her? “We promise you’ll enjoy it,” Sam added, grabbing the other handle. I’d had enough. Removing my helmet, I ran my fingers through my hair and then smiled at one and then the other. Television was a great thing. More educational than the mountains of books in my father’s library. In three years, I’d learned that using brute strength wasn’t the only way to win. But it sure did help. I swung my helmet and cracked it hard against Todd’s head. Then a punch to Sam’s ribs made him swear and stagger back. The engine roared to life beneath me, and I peeled out before the losers could react. My laughter echoed in the parking lot, rising with the growl of the engine. Three years ago, someone would have come out of the shadows to handle those two. But I wasn’t that girl anymore. I couldn’t be. I sliced through the Friday night traffic with that ache in my chest. As always, guilt tore at me. Had they stopped looking for me? Were they okay? Did they hate me? If I went back now, would they accept the new me? The bright lights of the city flashed around me as I parked my bike and took my helmet off. I couldn’t dwell on that. I was finally about to get the life I’d designed for myself. Now wasn’t the time to falter. Pulse stood like a beacon in downtown Greenville, with a line already forming at the wide doors. A crowd spilt onto the sidewalk, and I could already feel the thumping of the bass from outside. When it was my turn, I proudly took out my ID before they could ask me and grinned at the bouncers. Twenty-one. My birthday. In the human world, I was now old enough to drink. The bouncer looked between my ID and my face before he gave a low whistle. “Happy birthday, Kathrine Munroe.” “Damn right it is,” I said with a wink. The velvet rope lifted, and just like that, they let me into the heart of the beast. Bass, bodies, and neon lights hit me all at once. The air was electric, and energy pulsed through the air. It was chaos, and I loved every second of it. I threaded my way through the crowds towards the bar, my body swaying to the music. This was freedom. The opposite of every ball I’d ever attended. Except in one way. So many people, so much laughter, yet I was still very much alone. Finally leaning against the bar, I waited for the busy bartender to notice me before I slid a twenty across the counter. “Whiskey. Neat,” I shouted above the music before I leaned back on it to scan the club. As much as I loved the freedom to drink without restrictions, that wasn’t why I was there. I’d been too busy juggling my degree and my internship, and now I was about to get busier. This weekend was the only time I could let my hair down. The only time I could feel... something. Kostas would lose his shit if he knew. Instead of making me panic, a thrill shot down my spine. I was my own person. I could make my own choices. I scanned the room, my eyes skimming past the boys trying to be hard on the dancefloor, the men leering at the women from the walls, the ones being too loud, attention-seeking. Until my gaze stopped at him. He leaned against the far wall, half in the shadow, half under the flickering lights. Dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to hint at the muscles underneath, and pants tight enough to make my heart flutter. No loud colours like most of the men around him. No attention seeking. He didn’t blink often as he watched the crowd. He just stood still. Like he was waiting for something. Like he was hunting. My body lit up like I’d finally found the piece I’d been looking for. I picked up my whiskey and headed straight for him without hesitating. The closer I got, the more my body reacted to him. It had been so long since I’d felt anything remotely similar that I almost panicked. But I shoved those thoughts back. This had nothing to do with my beast. Those suppressants had worked for three years, and they would continue to do so. The man’s head snapped towards me, and fuck. I couldn’t stop the gasp. He was beautiful. Hair cropped short, stormy grey eyes smouldering, and a five o’clock shadow. Older than me, for sure. More experienced. I could tell by the way his gaze dipped slowly, dragging over me, before he met my eyes again. It felt like a caress. The heat that pooled in my stomach was instant. How did a man do that with just his eyes? I stopped in front of him and tossed back the rest of my drink. Liquid courage. “Seen something you like?” I purred. His mouth curved, just barely. “Maybe.” His voice was deep and smooth, and it struck something inside me. Had I heard it before? At work? Or in my lectures? I tilted my head to look up at him. I would have remembered if I’d ever met someone like him. Despite the chaos of the club around him, he remained composed. Restrained. If this weren’t a human club, I would have suspected he was something else. Was he hunting for a little something for the weekend, then? I was more than ready to be his prey. Stepping closer, letting my gaze eat him up like he’d done to me. Yes. Yes, he’d do. “Then what are you going to do about it?” I asked. “You tell me,” the man said. This was my cue. I’d studied all those smutty television shows just for this moment. “I’d like to buy you for the night.” His brow lifted slightly, and his mouth curved again. “You’re very blunt.” I shrugged. “It’s my birthday. I’m celebrating. If you’re not available, I can find someone else.” The little smirk fell off his face, and the air shifted. He stepped away from the wall slowly. Deliberately. I felt very much like his prey. My heart slammed against my chest when he stepped into the light. Goddess. He was even hotter up close. Sharp jawline, tall, broad shoulders. I felt his presence all around me. “And what exactly do you expect from me, birthday girl?” he drawled. My breath caught. Electric shocks zapped down my spine, and I almost stepped back. But this was what I wanted. “Surprise me,” I whispered. The man licked his lips. Then he reached for my empty glass and set it on a table next to us. “Come with me.” And I did. I followed the stranger through the crowd like I hadn’t watched hundreds of true-life documentaries about what could happen to me. Not because I was drunk. This wasn’t about rebellion. This was because, for the first time since I left home, I was going to do something I could never undo. I was going to give myself to someone other than my true mate.
Every December, Maurice Chadwick got amnesia. It trapped him back to the time when he hated me the most. Then he locks me in the basement. For five years, I've been tortured until I passed out again and again, only to wait for him to hold me once his memory came back. I kept pleasing him in this cycle, hoping that one day he would finally get better. Until I heard it with my own ears: "Intermittent amnesia? Only that fool Rachel would believe it." "It's been five years. She made Lina lose her sense of smell. She deserves to burn in heII." So those five years were just punishment. I swallowed the taste of blood, and begged Lucifer in my heart: "I want to end the mission in five days. Please erase all my feelings and memories of Maurice." Every December, Maurice Chadwick got amnesia. It sent him back to when he hated me the most. He locked me in the basement again and again, broke my work tools. All to get revenge for the woman he loved—Jacqueline Brayne. I passed out from the cold over and over. Then I'd wake up in his arms when his memory came back. I was stuck in this terrible cycle. I still loved him with all I had, hoping he'd get better one day. Then one day, I heard him talking to friends through a half-open door. "Maurice, how much longer are you gonna keep up this act?" someone asked. "Rachel's the only one who believes his fake amnesia. She's such an idiot. Every time, she kneeIs in the snow begging us to help you remember. She really thinks you'll marry her. "You're gonna pretend not to know her again next week, aren't you? How many years has it been now?" "Five." Maurice's voice cut through the crack in the door—cold, harsh, and crystal clear. "During the car crash, to save her precious hands, Rachel let the glass tear through Lina, robbing her of her sense of smell. She should burn in heII for her selfishness." Through the crack, I saw him fix Jacqueline's hair. She was sitting right next to him. "I'm going to make sure she suffers far worse than Lina ever did." His ruthless words hit me like a punch. For five years, I worried about him and gave him everything. But it was all just an act—his way of punishing me. I held back my tears and begged Lucifer in my mind. "I want to end the mission in five days. Please erase all my feelings and memories of Maurice." -- "Rachel, are you certain?" Lucifer asked. Before I could answer, laughter erupted in the room again. "I heard if Rachel's hands get cold one more time, the nerve damage will be forever. She'll never be able to hold a dropper to make perfumes again." The guy looked at Maurice, hesitating. "Maurice, don't you think... this torture has gone on long enough?" Maurice stopped tapping the table. He had no sympathy in his eyes at all. Jacqueline looked down, her fingers gently caressing the limited-edition diamond necklace at her throat. "Maurice, thank you for the debut gift. I love it. "Honestly, I don't care about being a top perfumer anymore. I just want to stay with you…" She spoke softly, acting weak, but she was just making him angrier. It worked. Maurice grew visibly angry. He grabbed a glass, threw it at the man who spoke, and shouted, "Since when do you get to tell me what to do?" He turned back, gently cupping Jacqueline's face. "Even if Rachel's hands are ruined forever, it won't bring back Lina's sense of smell. "She almost kiIIed Lina. She's a murderer! How dare a cruel woman like her have dreams?" His scoff hurt me deeply. I still remember I got kicked out of the international perfume competition last year. I was so sad I even wanted to end my life. He was the one who held me during those terrible nights. He told me I was a born perfume genius. He said no matter what people said, he'd always believe in me. What a joke. His kindness was just a trick. He built up my confidence just to break it completely. To him, I wasn't a genius, but a vicious murderer! Someone else in the room chimed in, "Rachel is really talented. Maurice, if you didn't have someone switch her perfume sample, she would've won first place." I was so shocked I felt dizzy. I dug my nails into my hands. I worked so hard for three months for that competition. I tested smells until my nose bled. In the end, Maurice's one order turned all my hard work into someone else's success. Were people like us, with no background, just meant to get our life's work stolen? I gritted my teeth, overwhelmed by despair. Lucifer asked for confirmation once more. "Rachel, are you sure you want to erase your memories? "You gave up 10 years of your life to stay with him longer. Are you giving up all of that now?" I forced a weak, empty smile—only sadness in it. A long time ago, Lucifer approached me and asked me to carry out a mission. The goal was to make Maurice fall in love with me. The mission was still far from complete, but I had already fallen in love with him along the way. A month ago, Lucifer warned me my mission time was almost up. If I failed, I'd lose everything. I didn't want to leave Maurice. I held onto those few small kind moments he gave me. So I begged Lucifer over and over. I traded my life for more time. Yesterday, he finally said yes. But the man I sacrificed everything to love was actually cruel and abusive. I had been such an idiot. I closed my eyes, fighting back tears. "I'm sure!" Right then, the phone in my pocket buzzed. "Rach, your brother is in the OR!" ###Chapter 2 "It's heart failure." When the doctor said he was dying, I was crushed. Tears ran down my face. I looked through the ICU glass at my brother Samuel. He was covered in tubes. Years of Maurice's abuse wore me down. I was so tired I didn't even notice Samuel's lips turning purple. I was so guilty. I pressed my forehead against the cold glass and cried quietly. Later, at the payment desk, I tried every bank card. The balance was way too little to pay the bill. I felt entirely hopeless. The cashier tapped the glass, looking at me with obvious disgust. "Are you paying or not? There's a line behind you. No money, no treatment." I squeezed my phone so hard my knuckles turned white. "Can I just have a few days to get the cash together?" "Rach." A familiar voice echoed from the far end of the hallway. Maurice strode toward me in a heavy coat, bringing the chill of the outside air in with him. Seeing me break down, he pulled me into his arms. His voice was deep and gentle. "Don't worry. I'm here." I breathed in the familiar cedar scent of his cologne and heard his usual reassuring tone. He always did this—showed up right when I was at my worst. He was there when debt collectors chased me, when people buIIied me, and through so many terrible things. He always showed up when I was desperate. He knew exactly how to use my weaknesses against me. My parents died when I was little. I had to raise Samuel in extreme poverty. Because of that, I desperately wanted someone to protect and take care of me. That's why even after he locked me in the basement and hurt me until my hands bled, I still forgave him. He'd cry and blame his mental illness. Then I'd stay. I had even fallen deeply in love with him. The on-and-off kindness and violence made me mentally dependent on him. "Maurice?" Jacqueline called out suddenly from behind us. Her voice was high-pitched and deliberately saccharine. Maurice let go right away and stepped back from me. I saw his quick reaction and suddenly understood everything. I finally woke up to our real relationship. Just a second ago, I still wanted his hug so badly. I felt so disgusted with myself. Jacqueline stepped up, her eyes flicking to the billing screen. She covered her mouth and faked a shocked gasp. "Rachel, do you seriously not even have 3,000 dollars? Did you gamble away the monthly allowance Maurice gives you?" Her voice was loud in the quiet hospital. People nearby turned to stare at us. I heard them laugh and whisper. I felt so humiliated. "So she's a kept woman. Makes sense why she looks so poor." "Gambling away her sugar daddy's cash while her brother's sick. Disgusting." Maurice frowned, but he didn't say anything to defend me. Instead, he turned and whispered a warning to me, "Lina didn't mean anything bad. She just speaks without thinking. Don't make a scene and embarrass her." Right. To protect her perfect image, I had to take this humiliation and let people call me a gold digger. In his messed-up mind, it made sense. I was worthless. I could never compare to the woman he worshipped. I stared at Maurice. All my love for him was gone. "Give me 500 thousand dollars." Maurice froze and stared at me in shock. In five years together, I never bought clothes over $30. But since everyone already thought I was using him, I might as well ask for the right price. More importantly, Samuel needed exactly that amount for a heart transplant. Maurice shot me a look of pure disgust. "What did you just say?" "Over the past five years," I told him, "you took my perfume formulas, put Jacqueline's name on them, and sold them for way more than $500,000." His jaw tightened. "How is that the same?" It wasn't. When he gave me money, it was called kindness. But when I asked for what I deserved, I was called greedy. Jacqueline pulled his sleeve gently. His anger disappeared right away. She smiled like she was sorry, but I could see her clear contempt. "Rachel, Maurice forgot his checkbook. I have $4,000 cash. Take it for your emergency." She pulled cash from her bag, walked over, and pushed it into my hands. At the same time, she tilted her thermos and poured hot water right on the back of my hand. I gasped from the sudden pain and pulled my hand back. "Ah!" Jacqueline shrieked. She dropped to the floor, sending the cash scattering everywhere. Tears welled in her eyes as she looked up at me, the picture of pity. "Rachel, why would you push me? I just wanted to lend you the money. I wasn't trying to insult you." ###Chapter 3 Maurice scowled. "Rachel, this is how you act when you're begging for money?" I held up my burning, blistered hand to explain, but he cut me off. "Save it. Are you going to say Lina fell on purpose?" I looked into his cold eyes and forced a bitter smile. This wasn't the first time Jacqueline framed me. And it wasn't the first time he blindly took her side. I was an idiot for not seeing how they used each other. Ignoring the burning pain in my hand, I squatted and picked up the money I needed for the hospital bill, one by one. Maurice stepped hard on my hand with his leather shoe. The blisters popped. Blood and liquid came out onto the floor. He looked down at me, forcing me to obey. "Apologize to Lina." The weight of his shoe on my hand was so humiliating. I kept my face empty and said, “I'm sorry." Maurice pressed his foot harder. "You call that an apology?" he shouted. I bit my lip until it bleed. Then I dropped to my knees on the cold tile floor. "I am sorry, Ms. Brayne. I was wrong." I looked up at him with no expression. "Is that enough, Mr. Chadwick?" He took a sharp breath, lifted his foot, and pulled his tie angrily. He squatted and pushed the rest of the money into my arms. "Look, I know you're worried about Samuel," he said, "But don't take it out on Lina. This is the last time." I kept my eyes fixed on the floor. "Fine. There won't be a next time." And there really wouldn't be. Using his connections, Maurice found a matching heart donor that same night. Samuel was going to live—if the heart arrived by the next afternoon. The next day, I paced the ICU hallway, counting every second. But night fell, and the operating room started prepping to close. Maurice and the heart helicopter never came. I watched Samuel's heart monitor go crazy. My whole body shook. I called Maurice again and again. On my 99th try, someone finally answered. It was his assistant. "Ms. Heaton, Mr. Chadwick can't talk. Ms. Brayne is upset and went to the roof." But I desperately needed the transplant papers to save Samuel. I rushed by cab to the roof of the Chadwick Group building. I ignored Maurice, who was holding and comforting Jacqueline. I ran straight for the papers in the assistant's hands. The surgery deadline was in 30 minutes. If I grabbed the papers and rushed back, I could still make it. But as soon as I touched the folder, two bodyguards pushed me down and held me tight to the floor. Jacqueline was half over the railing, crying crazily. Maurice's face was white with anger. He walked over to me quickly. He grabbed a handful of my hair and pulled my head back, making me look at her. "Her fans are tearing her apart online because you pushed her yesterday," he snarled. "Lina feels completely worthless, and she's threatening to jump. You need to record a video right now and tell everyone you were the selfish one who ruined her life." I stared at him, totally stunned. "Tell them what? That I protected her from the glass, but you two blamed me?" He slapped me. He hit me so hard my vision blurred and my ears rang. "You're still refusing to admit it, Rachel," Maurice said, his expression dead and cold. "If Lina doesn't come down, you won't get these medical papers. And no doctor will do the surgery without them." I looked into his cold stare. I felt heavy, hopeless despair. He was literally risking Samuel's life just to calm Jacqueline down. And Samuel was still waiting for me. I gave up. I looked straight into the phone camera and screamed the lie he wanted. "It was me! I was cruel, and I'm the reason Jacqueline lost her sense of smell. It's all my fault!" A quick look of satisfaction appeared on Jacqueline's face. She kept fake-crying for 10 more minutes. Then Maurice finally talked her away from the edge. I grabbed the consent form out of his hand and ran down the stairs. I rushed back to the hospital. But as soon as I got to the hallway end, I stopped. There was a gurney draped in a white sheet. The doctor looked at me, full of apology. "Ms. Heaton, he missed the window by ten minutes. Samuel didn't make it." He died because of the 10 minutes Jacqueline spent faking a breakdown. My legs gave out. I fell to my knees and cried silently. Right then, my phone buzzed with a location pin for a high-end restaurant. ###Chapter 4 Maurice called a second later. "Lina is my mentor's only daughter," he said defensively. "I couldn't let her die. And I'll pay any money to find another donor heart." I didn't say a word. He paused. His voice went back to his usual arrogant tone. "You got the designer dress, right? Wear it tomorrow night and meet me at the glass conservatory we always go to. I have something important to tell you." That's when I realized. Tomorrow would be the fifth time he faked getting his memory back to confess love to me. He really thought I'd keep acting grateful and going along with his lies, like I always did. "But Maurice," I thought, "I'm done playing this game. "I don't want your money anymore. "And I don't want you." The next day arrived. I didn't go. Instead, I took the expensive dress to the dumpster and threw it away. I was at the funeral home doing Samuel's cremation papers. Then Maurice's assistant came with men and forced me into a car. "Mr. Chadwick has been waiting for you. How could you not come? "He went all out for the proposal this time. Maybe he won't fake amnesia again. You've been through this for years. You can't just give up now." The room was full of white roses. Even though I had been dragged through this exact romantic setup four times before, I really had cried tears of joy those first few times. I used to think it meant he finally stopped being cold and fell in love with me. But in reality, it was just a planned scene to hurt me. Now, the smell of roses made me sick. I stared numbly at Maurice. He was wearing the exact same tailored black suit, reciting the exact same confession he had used before. I raised my hand and swatted the jewelry box away, sending the massive diamond ring flying across the room. The loving look on Maurice's face disappeared right away. "Rach, do you... you not want to marry me?" I glared at him. "Maurice, stop the act," I said. Just then, his assistant rushed over in panic, holding a tablet. He glanced at the screen and quickly tried to hide it against his heart. Maurice's face turned cold. He kicked his assistant hard in the leg. "Can't you see I'm busy? Don't bother me with silly things. Get out!" My heart beat so fast. I pushed him away and grabbed the tablet. The video on the screen filled me with terrible fear. It was Samuel's funeral home. Some crazy fans were live-streaming in the main hall. I stumbled out of the greenhouse and stopped a taxi. In the backseat, I begged desperately in the chat over and over. "Please stop! Don't touch him!" It took me a second to realize they weren't even reading the messages. The leader laughed coldly right into the camera. "You must be Rachel. Post a video saying you hurt Lina. A bich like you deserves to have your dead brother's ashes destroyed." I was paralyzed by panic. A loud crash came from the speaker. They smashed Samuel's urn on the floor. The white ash mixed with dirty water, and people stepped all over it. "No!" I screamed and cried uncontrollably. I held the tablet, staring at the mess on the screen. I opened my mouth but couldn't speak. "Somebody, please help me!" I screamed in my mind. I just lost the last piece of my brother. "Rachel, your time is up. Your mission failed. "We will now take away all your emotions and memories about Maurice."
😭 On our 5th anniversary, I got a video of him with his first love. I didn't cry. Just called my lawyer. The divorce was already signed—5 years ago. He forgot. 💀 He forced me to donate bone marrow to her mother. I almost died on the table. He was holding her hand. The nurse said: "They're such a perfect couple." 💥 She destroyed my grandmother's scarf. He made me kneel and apologize. I took his money. Walked out. Divorce final. 👉 Tell me—should I disappear, or let him find my empty ring? 💔 --------------------------------- On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
Chapter 1 Zephyrine "That's the... bracelet I pleaded with you to get at the Moonlight Trade last week, Nyroth. You're giving it to her?" When I pushed open the carved ironwood doors of Hue Pack's council chamber without knocking the door, what I found is nothing but my mate slipping a bracelet onto Kaela's wrist. My sudden appearance brought the room to a halt. Inside the chamber sat the elders of Hue Pack and two of elders Blackbridge pack. Among them was a female, one I recognized too well. Kaela！Hailed From Blackbridge Pack. My Mate's childhood crush. His obsession. My gaze dropped from Kaela's face to the bracelet in her wrist. That was my Bracelet, before I lost it. My mother had gifted it to me a day before they went off to war and never returned. On the inner band of the bracelet was engraved my name which my mother had lovingly written for me. Zephyr. But now my mate wanted to give it to his crush? My heart began to fill with anger, and I stared straight at him. "Nyroth, I have something must to tell you now." "If it's about the bracelet, then forget it. Kaela is getting it, Zeph," he snapped, his grey eyes flashing with irritation. Then he shrugged, like he hadn't just chosen her, again. “Kaela like this bracelet too. It’s the first gift she asked for since her came back from the the Five years serving as envoy. Zeph, she deserves the bracelet, don’t you think so?” Another chill ran down my spine. I clenched my fists as suppressed thoughts surged through my mind. Ever since Kaela has returned from her mission as envoy, Nyroth obsession for her had grown and he didn't bother to hide it anymore. "But I asked for it first, and you promised me, Nyroth," I declared firmly. To this, Kai, the Beta of Hue Pack and Nyroth's best friend who had stood quietly rolled his eyes. "We won't be hearing a rogue's nagging now, will we? You heard him. It's just a gift. And it's a bracelet anyway. Why do you care?" Rogue？ That one word tightened my chest and my wolf stirred within me, but I forced her back. I never told Nyroth that I was from the Ash Pack. Soldiers from our Ash Pack were called Ashmere, warriors by heritage, loyal to death, and respected across the Empire for our unmatched discipline. When an Ashmere walked onto the battlefield, even king and Alphas held their breath and stood aside. I am the only daughter of the last Warlord, Vale and War General, Seraphine. Younger sister to the best war strategist, Varyn. The last battle that sealed the Demon Portal? I led it. I was given a medal, praised as a hero. Earn the title Goddess of war. But five years ago, I met Nyroth. He was my fated mate, and I had fallen deeply in love with him. To be with him, and also to keep him away from danger, I abandoned my name, my title, my home, and kept it secret. Then I disguised myself as a gentle, non-aggressive she-wolf, to get his love. I believed that I can seek peace in his arms. Yes, I did get everything I wanted, before Kaela came back to him. Now, I fear I'm losing him. I stepped forward, seized Kaela's wrist, and coldly snatched the bracelet away. "This is mine." My voice trembled, yet it carried an unyielding firmness. "What are you doing?!" she gasped, a flicker of panic flashing in her eyes. The next second, Nyroth stormed over and shoved me aside, his face dark with anger. "Are you crazy? You'd really make a scene over something so trivial?" he roared, his accusing gaze cutting into me like a blade. I clutched the bracelet tightly against my chest, my fingers turning white from the force. I turned my gaze to my mate, who was still staring at me, his jaw clenched tight with impatience. "What belongs to me, no one will ever take away. But I didn't come here for the bracelet, Nyroth. That's not what I wanted to talk about, I came here for my parents." "I just received a letter," I said, trying to steady my voice. "It says their wolves have been cremated, and the Moonstone Vessel holding their ashes is ready to be brought home. Nyroth, I want to take you to meet them tomorrow, just at the border of the empire. Then I want to tell you something about them, and about me." Silence fell. Heavy. Crushing. My Mate looked at me for a long while before he said something. “Zeph, sorry about the bad news. I did not know it. But your parents already died. You should forget them. Kaela’s mother invited us to a dinner tomorrow. It’s an important dinner to gather Blackbridge Pack to us. We should... But never mind. If you don’t want to attend, I can attend alone, and I'll ask my Beta to accompany you to the border of the empire and take your parent’s ashes back. Don't worry, you'll be safe.” My heart sank. This was cruelty. Pure, sharp, deliberate cruelty. I stared at him, stunned. Confused. "You're... You mean you'd choose a meal over...” I can’t believe what I heard from Nyroth. I slowed down. Waited. Expected, hoped, that Nyroth would say something. Anything but what followed was silence. The same cold silence he gave when his family bullied me. When his pack members spat at me. When they called me rogue. I no longer offered any explanations and went alone to the border. "I, Zephyrine Ashmere, the only daughter of the last warlord, am here for the Moonstone Vessel." Before the impenetrable walls of Moonveil Fortress, I stood and said those words, allowing the goosebumps to overwhelm my skin and permitting my wolf to awaken inside me. Chapter 2 Zephyrine I waited with bated breath, and then the massive gates parted. I stood still in the middle of it all. A place I had left behind for five years. An identity I had shed to fulfill my parents’ greatest wish. I took a step forward, and as though the fallen warrior heroes themselves were welcoming me, a cold wind swirled around me, blowing my hair backward. “Zephyr.” That voice from Moonveil Fortress came and My breath caught. I would know it anywhere. Commander Thorn. I turned slowly to see him emerging from the tent ahead, the Moonstone Vessel in his hands. The one that carried my parents’ ashes. Their remains. I never expected to feel this emotional. But being here, on the combat ground where I was raised and trained by my parents and others like them… it broke me. Tears welled in my eyes, but I forced them down. As an Ashmere, we sacrifice many things. Emotion is one of them. We let it go. “Commander Thorn,” I greeted, bowing my head as he approached. He stared at me in silence for a long moment, then gave a firm nod, his jaw set. “It’s good to see you again, Zephyr,” he said at last, blinking. Then he extended the Vessel to me which I received it with a heavy heart. “I apologize for the delay. The final battle to close the Demon Portal was brutal. By the time we found their wolves, it was already too late. We couldn’t retrieve anything personal. No possessions remained when we arrived. If not for you, who led that charge… we would have all perished.” I heaved a deep sigh and nodded. “Thank you, Commander. You did your best.” He looked relieved at my grace, then his face fell slightly. “Zephyr… about your brother…” My heart stopped. My hands tightened on the Vessel. He paused. Then, carefully, “We couldn’t find his body. Or his wolf. He wasn’t among the dead. So… maybe your instincts are right. Maybe he is still out there.” “He is,” I said quietly but with conviction. Commander Thorn nodded solemnly. After a few seconds in silence, He shifted his gaze around, scanning the area. “Alpha Nyroth didn’t come with you?” His question struck something sharp inside me, but I smiled through it. “He’s preparing for the Blackbridge Festival this weekend. There’s been a lot to plan.” “That he couldn’t accompany you on such an important occasion?” Before I could respond, He sighed. “You’re an adult now, Zephyr. I trust your judgment. But remember this. If you ever wish to return to Moonveil Fortress… this gate will always remain open.” Return? To this life? To war? To honor? I looked into his eyes and felt the burn of truth press against my ribs. My days of battle were behind me. I had a new duty now or so I thought. I stepped back and stood at attention. The soldiers, now gathered under the moonlit sky, and Commander Thorn did the same. In unison, they bowed, not to me, but to my fallen parents, who bled for the empire. Tears blurred my vision as I turned to leave, clutching the Moonstone Vessel to my chest. I held them again. Even if only in ashes. It rained that night as I returned from Moonveil Fortress. I had refused the Beta of Hue Pack’s protector. Since my mate wouldn’t come, I went alone. Riding into the pack grounds, I stepped out of my carriage, the Moonstone Vessel still clutched tight. Normally, maids was supposed to cover me with umbrellas. But no one moved. No one cared for a woman who is an orphan. A “rogue.” I passed the guards and servants in silence and pushed through the door into the living room just in time to overhear Pamela, Nyroth’s mother’s voice. “That’s the best advice, my son. Don’t you see? If you marry Kaela, not only do you gain her pack’s favor, but also a beautiful, influential woman at your side. She’s a successful hostess. The first female envoy who brought peace into the empire. She could talk her way out of anything. But this barren woman you married has nothing to offer you, Nyroth.” My feet froze in place. They hadn’t even noticed me. I watched Nyroth remain silent, not defending me. “My friend from Blackbridge Pack told me,” Olivia, Nyroth’s younger sister, added, “Kaela’s family is already arranging a marriage for her to another Alpha. If you’re not fast enough, she’ll be gone.” Jealousy crossed Nyroth’s face instantly. Raw and bitter. He never hid his feelings for her. Not even from me. Each time he looked at Kaela like that, something inside me withered. Then came the gasp. Pamela had finally noticed me. Her face twisted in horror, her eyes fixed on the Moonstone Vessel in my arms. “And what is that?” she snapped, just as cold as always. I stepped forward, soaked from the rain, too tired to fight. “My parents’ remains. I’ve just brought them home from…” “Bad luck!” Pamela shrieked, and I flinched. It took everything in me not to react. Pamela had always been a thorn in my side, never hesitating to call me barren, not knowing her precious son had never once touched me since our private mating ceremony. “Nyroth,” she said firmly, turning to him, “this is a bad omen. Moon Goddess knows one rogue is bad enough, but now she brings the ashes of two more? She has to leave them outside the pack. Or pour them in the streets.” My eyes widened. What the… I turned to Nyroth, waiting, hoping for him to say something, anything. But then… he hesitated. “Zeph…” he began softly, avoiding my gaze, “I think you should… keep them outside. Just for tonight.” That was it. The final crack. “My parents? You think they’re a curse? Bad luck?” He said nothing. He wouldn’t look into my eyes. And yet again, he wouldn’t defend me. “Don’t pull that guilt-tripping crap!” Olivia suddenly burst. “Yeah, you’re bad luck, Zeph. You never should’ve been my brother’s mate. You only wormed into my brother’s life because of that mate bond!” She shoved me. Then Pamela did too and Nyroth stood there. Watching. Silent. As always. The guards and maids stared. No one moved. Just then Olivia shoved me again, harder this time, and the Moonstone Vessel slipped from my grasp. Gasps rippled through the chamber, everyone knew a single crack could destroy the relic forever..... ———————————————————————— 📚Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here.Click below to view details and get more exciting content now. 👇
Chapter 1 Zephyrine "That's the... bracelet I pleaded with you to get at the Moonlight Trade last week, Nyroth. You're giving it to her?" When I pushed open the carved ironwood doors of Hue Pack's council chamber without knocking the door, what I found is nothing but my mate slipping a bracelet onto Kaela's wrist. My sudden appearance brought the room to a halt. Inside the chamber sat the elders of Hue Pack and two of elders Blackbridge pack. Among them was a female, one I recognized too well. Kaela！Hailed From Blackbridge Pack. My Mate's childhood crush. His obsession. My gaze dropped from Kaela's face to the bracelet in her wrist. That was my Bracelet, before I lost it. My mother had gifted it to me a day before they went off to war and never returned. On the inner band of the bracelet was engraved my name which my mother had lovingly written for me. Zephyr. But now my mate wanted to give it to his crush? My heart began to fill with anger, and I stared straight at him. "Nyroth, I have something must to tell you now." "If it's about the bracelet, then forget it. Kaela is getting it, Zeph," he snapped, his grey eyes flashing with irritation. Then he shrugged, like he hadn't just chosen her, again. “Kaela like this bracelet too. It’s the first gift she asked for since her came back from the the Five years serving as envoy. Zeph, she deserves the bracelet, don’t you think so?” Another chill ran down my spine. I clenched my fists as suppressed thoughts surged through my mind. Ever since Kaela has returned from her mission as envoy, Nyroth obsession for her had grown and he didn't bother to hide it anymore. "But I asked for it first, and you promised me, Nyroth," I declared firmly. To this, Kai, the Beta of Hue Pack and Nyroth's best friend who had stood quietly rolled his eyes. "We won't be hearing a rogue's nagging now, will we? You heard him. It's just a gift. And it's a bracelet anyway. Why do you care?" Rogue？ That one word tightened my chest and my wolf stirred within me, but I forced her back. I never told Nyroth that I was from the Ash Pack. Soldiers from our Ash Pack were called Ashmere, warriors by heritage, loyal to death, and respected across the Empire for our unmatched discipline. When an Ashmere walked onto the battlefield, even king and Alphas held their breath and stood aside. I am the only daughter of the last Warlord, Vale and War General, Seraphine. Younger sister to the best war strategist, Varyn. The last battle that sealed the Demon Portal? I led it. I was given a medal, praised as a hero. Earn the title Goddess of war. But five years ago, I met Nyroth. He was my fated mate, and I had fallen deeply in love with him. To be with him, and also to keep him away from danger, I abandoned my name, my title, my home, and kept it secret. Then I disguised myself as a gentle, non-aggressive she-wolf, to get his love. I believed that I can seek peace in his arms. Yes, I did get everything I wanted, before Kaela came back to him. Now, I fear I'm losing him. I stepped forward, seized Kaela's wrist, and coldly snatched the bracelet away. "This is mine." My voice trembled, yet it carried an unyielding firmness. "What are you doing?!" she gasped, a flicker of panic flashing in her eyes. The next second, Nyroth stormed over and shoved me aside, his face dark with anger. "Are you crazy? You'd really make a scene over something so trivial?" he roared, his accusing gaze cutting into me like a blade. I clutched the bracelet tightly against my chest, my fingers turning white from the force. I turned my gaze to my mate, who was still staring at me, his jaw clenched tight with impatience. "What belongs to me, no one will ever take away. But I didn't come here for the bracelet, Nyroth. That's not what I wanted to talk about, I came here for my parents." "I just received a letter," I said, trying to steady my voice. "It says their wolves have been cremated, and the Moonstone Vessel holding their ashes is ready to be brought home. Nyroth, I want to take you to meet them tomorrow, just at the border of the empire. Then I want to tell you something about them, and about me." Silence fell. Heavy. Crushing. My Mate looked at me for a long while before he said something. “Zeph, sorry about the bad news. I did not know it. But your parents already died. You should forget them. Kaela’s mother invited us to a dinner tomorrow. It’s an important dinner to gather Blackbridge Pack to us. We should... But never mind. If you don’t want to attend, I can attend alone, and I'll ask my Beta to accompany you to the border of the empire and take your parent’s ashes back. Don't worry, you'll be safe.” My heart sank. This was cruelty. Pure, sharp, deliberate cruelty. I stared at him, stunned. Confused. "You're... You mean you'd choose a meal over...” I can’t believe what I heard from Nyroth. I slowed down. Waited. Expected, hoped, that Nyroth would say something. Anything but what followed was silence. The same cold silence he gave when his family bullied me. When his pack members spat at me. When they called me rogue. I no longer offered any explanations and went alone to the border. "I, Zephyrine Ashmere, the only daughter of the last warlord, am here for the Moonstone Vessel." Before the impenetrable walls of Moonveil Fortress, I stood and said those words, allowing the goosebumps to overwhelm my skin and permitting my wolf to awaken inside me. Chapter 2 Zephyrine I waited with bated breath, and then the massive gates parted. I stood still in the middle of it all. A place I had left behind for five years. An identity I had shed to fulfill my parents’ greatest wish. I took a step forward, and as though the fallen warrior heroes themselves were welcoming me, a cold wind swirled around me, blowing my hair backward. “Zephyr.” That voice from Moonveil Fortress came and My breath caught. I would know it anywhere. Commander Thorn. I turned slowly to see him emerging from the tent ahead, the Moonstone Vessel in his hands. The one that carried my parents’ ashes. Their remains. I never expected to feel this emotional. But being here, on the combat ground where I was raised and trained by my parents and others like them… it broke me. Tears welled in my eyes, but I forced them down. As an Ashmere, we sacrifice many things. Emotion is one of them. We let it go. “Commander Thorn,” I greeted, bowing my head as he approached. He stared at me in silence for a long moment, then gave a firm nod, his jaw set. “It’s good to see you again, Zephyr,” he said at last, blinking. Then he extended the Vessel to me which I received it with a heavy heart. “I apologize for the delay. The final battle to close the Demon Portal was brutal. By the time we found their wolves, it was already too late. We couldn’t retrieve anything personal. No possessions remained when we arrived. If not for you, who led that charge… we would have all perished.” I heaved a deep sigh and nodded. “Thank you, Commander. You did your best.” He looked relieved at my grace, then his face fell slightly. “Zephyr… about your brother…” My heart stopped. My hands tightened on the Vessel. He paused. Then, carefully, “We couldn’t find his body. Or his wolf. He wasn’t among the dead. So… maybe your instincts are right. Maybe he is still out there.” “He is,” I said quietly but with conviction. Commander Thorn nodded solemnly. After a few seconds in silence, He shifted his gaze around, scanning the area. “Alpha Nyroth didn’t come with you?” His question struck something sharp inside me, but I smiled through it. “He’s preparing for the Blackbridge Festival this weekend. There’s been a lot to plan.” “That he couldn’t accompany you on such an important occasion?” Before I could respond, He sighed. “You’re an adult now, Zephyr. I trust your judgment. But remember this. If you ever wish to return to Moonveil Fortress… this gate will always remain open.” Return? To this life? To war? To honor? I looked into his eyes and felt the burn of truth press against my ribs. My days of battle were behind me. I had a new duty now or so I thought. I stepped back and stood at attention. The soldiers, now gathered under the moonlit sky, and Commander Thorn did the same. In unison, they bowed, not to me, but to my fallen parents, who bled for the empire. Tears blurred my vision as I turned to leave, clutching the Moonstone Vessel to my chest. I held them again. Even if only in ashes. It rained that night as I returned from Moonveil Fortress. I had refused the Beta of Hue Pack’s protector. Since my mate wouldn’t come, I went alone. Riding into the pack grounds, I stepped out of my carriage, the Moonstone Vessel still clutched tight. Normally, maids was supposed to cover me with umbrellas. But no one moved. No one cared for a woman who is an orphan. A “rogue.” I passed the guards and servants in silence and pushed through the door into the living room just in time to overhear Pamela, Nyroth’s mother’s voice. “That’s the best advice, my son. Don’t you see? If you marry Kaela, not only do you gain her pack’s favor, but also a beautiful, influential woman at your side. She’s a successful hostess. The first female envoy who brought peace into the empire. She could talk her way out of anything. But this barren woman you married has nothing to offer you, Nyroth.” My feet froze in place. They hadn’t even noticed me. I watched Nyroth remain silent, not defending me. “My friend from Blackbridge Pack told me,” Olivia, Nyroth’s younger sister, added, “Kaela’s family is already arranging a marriage for her to another Alpha. If you’re not fast enough, she’ll be gone.” Jealousy crossed Nyroth’s face instantly. Raw and bitter. He never hid his feelings for her. Not even from me. Each time he looked at Kaela like that, something inside me withered. Then came the gasp. Pamela had finally noticed me. Her face twisted in horror, her eyes fixed on the Moonstone Vessel in my arms. “And what is that?” she snapped, just as cold as always. I stepped forward, soaked from the rain, too tired to fight. “My parents’ remains. I’ve just brought them home from…” “Bad luck!” Pamela shrieked, and I flinched. It took everything in me not to react. Pamela had always been a thorn in my side, never hesitating to call me barren, not knowing her precious son had never once touched me since our private mating ceremony. “Nyroth,” she said firmly, turning to him, “this is a bad omen. Moon Goddess knows one rogue is bad enough, but now she brings the ashes of two more? She has to leave them outside the pack. Or pour them in the streets.” My eyes widened. What the… I turned to Nyroth, waiting, hoping for him to say something, anything. But then… he hesitated. “Zeph…” he began softly, avoiding my gaze, “I think you should… keep them outside. Just for tonight.” That was it. The final crack. “My parents? You think they’re a curse? Bad luck?” He said nothing. He wouldn’t look into my eyes. And yet again, he wouldn’t defend me. “Don’t pull that guilt-tripping crap!” Olivia suddenly burst. “Yeah, you’re bad luck, Zeph. You never should’ve been my brother’s mate. You only wormed into my brother’s life because of that mate bond!” She shoved me. Then Pamela did too and Nyroth stood there. Watching. Silent. As always. The guards and maids stared. No one moved. Just then Olivia shoved me again, harder this time, and the Moonstone Vessel slipped from my grasp. Gasps rippled through the chamber, everyone knew a single crack could destroy the relic forever..... ———————————————————————— 📚Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here.Click below to view details and get more exciting content now. 👇
Chapter 1 All it took was my fiancé's foster sister claiming that I had given her a cheap ointment, which supposedly caused her to contract a filthy disease. Enraged, my fiancé, Michael Floyd, snapped. Right in front of everyone, he broke the hand I used to write prescriptions. And if that wasn't bad enough, he put the private photos we took together when we were still a couple on a resale app. "Damaged Goods," he titled it. "Free to take." His friends tried to intervene. "She's about to marry you. Are you really going to destroy her like this?" But Michael's voice remained calm, almost eerily so. "Zoey prescribed the wrong medicine to Jenna and made her sick. Jenna got depressed and almost killed herself. And she still refuses to admit her mistake. She's not worthy of being a doctor." He added lightly, almost lazily, "It is just to scare her. It is not like I would really send her off and let her catch a disease, too." I was standing in the doorway, and our eyes met, and I felt my blood run cold. He didn't even show a flicker of guilt. Instead, he reached out and casually toyed with the ends of my hair. "This time you were in the wrong," he said. "Suffering a little is exactly what you deserve. As long as you treat Jenna's illness and then apologize to her in person…" He paused, softening his tone. "You'll still be my most beloved fiancée." Swallowing every tear, I forwarded the link. A second later, someone messaged him privately: 'I'll take her.' Michael's expression darkened instantly. He crushed the wine bottle in his hand. —— The room fell silent. His rowdy friends stopped talking at once. One of them tried again, this time more cautiously. "Maybe just let it go. This is getting too far." Michael flicked him a cold glance, then turned to me. "Zoey, what do you think? Do you want to come with me to apologize?" I lowered my eyes and walked out without a word. Behind me, his cold, mocking voice echoed down the corridor. "Your sister-in-law doesn't care. What are you all panicking about? Someone out there actually wants her. How could I not give her away?" I kept moving toward the bar's exit, though my legs felt strangely hollow. People in the hallway turned to stare as I passed, whispering behind their hands. Their looks felt like needles pricking my skin. I felt lost and hollow, as if my body were moving while my soul stayed behind somewhere inside that room. Just then, a drunken man suddenly lurched forward and wrapped his arms around my waist. His breath reeked as he slurred, "I just got diagnosed with syphilis last week. Isn't that your type? Come with me, sweetheart." I screamed and called for help, but everyone recoiled, disgusted. Their scornful voices sliced through the air. "Isn't she the woman from that viral post? What trash! Didn't she say she wanted to collect every dirty disease?" "Leave her. Maybe she is trying to seduce him on purpose. Disgusting!" My teeth chattered uncontrollably. "Stay away from me! My husband is right here. If you touch me, he will not let you go." "If you had a husband, would you be online begging for diseased men?" he sneered. "Those posts of yours went viral. What man would want a filthy woman like you?" He shoved his phone toward me. The page on the screen made my chest twist painfully. "Go on. Call your husband to save you. If he really shows up, I won't touch you." As soon as the words left his mouth, the private room at the end of the hallway opened. Michael stepped out with his friends. The sight of him shattered whatever composure I had left. Tears streamed down my face as I choked out, "Michael, save me!" Michael didn't spare me a single glance. Instead, he looked at the drunk pinning me down and drawled, "Bro, you do not meet her standards. This woman likes them diseased." My world collapsed as he turned away without a backward look. The drunk burst into harsh laughter. "That is Michael Floyd. Why would he give a damn about a shameless woman like you?" I didn't know how long I lay there after he left. At some point, a warm, thick pool of blood spread beneath me. The man panicked, cursed under his breath, and ran off. Eventually, I rose like a corpse and dragged myself to the ER. The baby could not be saved. I had planned to tell Michael I was pregnant as a gift on our third anniversary. Chapter 2 But now, my child was just a small, formless mass of flesh on a metal tray. My coworker on duty stood next to me, her expression a mix of pity and helplessness. "Dr. Williams… Mr. Floyd put pressure on the hospital. He demanded that the hospital punish you. The hospital has decided…" She paused and swallowed hard. "They have decided to revoke your medical license. And they are going to pursue compensation. I heard it is more than a million." I closed my eyes. The bitterness rising in my chest nearly choked me. Sensing my pain, her voice softened even further. "How did Mr. Floyd change so suddenly? He once invested tens of millions of dollars in the hospital for your sake. He even nearly died saving you once." Her voice trembled slightly. "He loved you so much. How could he now break your hand and ruin your career as a doctor, all for another woman?" 'Yes, why indeed?' I shook my head, but no words came. When I first met Michael, I did not know he had a foster sister. He had been street racing that night and was brought into the ER with shattered bones, barely hanging on to life. I spent ten straight hours in the operating room fighting to pull him back from the brink. He woke three days later. The moment Michael opened his eyes, he ordered his closest friends to bring me to him. Through layers of gauze and bandages, he forced a smile. "Dr. Williams, you saved my life. Would you consider letting me repay you with my own?" I had not taken it seriously. I assumed it was just another rich young master's joke. But he pursued me relentlessly for an entire year. He invested money in rebuilding my hospital until it became the best in Harbor City. He knew I was always too busy with surgeries to eat, so he cooked for me himself and waited in my break room every day. It was hard not to be moved, although I tried to resist at first. Three years ago, a patient falsely accused me of botching his surgery and causing severe headaches while attempting to extort money. He then stormed into my office armed with a knife. Michael, eyes blazing red, threw himself in front of me and took three stabs meant for me. When he survived, I accepted his confession. Our three years together went smoothly after that. Until the engagement party, when he never showed up. He returned three days later, holding the hand of a young girl. Speaking gently, Michael told me, "Jenna just came back to the country and is not feeling well. I have been taking care of her these past few days. I forgot about the engagement." It was only then that I learned he had a foster sister who had been abroad for years. Her name was Jenna. Michael asked me to take good care of her. Naturally, I dedicated myself fully. Three days ago, Jenna told me she felt discomfort 'down there.' She begged me again and again not to tell her brother. Assuming she was simply shy, I brought her in for tests and prescribed medication for inflammation. But when the results arrived, I froze in shock. Before I could figure out how to tell her or Michael, he burst into my break room with bodyguards, one arm protectively around a tearful Jenna. With a single command, the iron baton came down. My right hand twisted under the blow. Curled on the floor, writhing in agony, I could only whimper and ask him why. He stared down at me, his expression carved from ice. "I really thought you were different from other women," he said, each word clipped and cold. "Kind. Gentle. Someone above all those disgusting tricks." His voice hardened as he continued, anger simmering beneath every syllable. "But you're vicious. All because I took care of Jenna and missed the engagement, you gave her low-quality ointment and let her contract a dirty disease? She's only twenty. And you ruined her." He crouched slightly, bringing his face closer to mine, his eyes burning with contempt. "A person like you has no right to be a doctor," he said quietly. "Breaking the hands you use to write prescriptions… consider that your lesson." Behind him, Jenna suddenly burst into tears and pointed at the test results on my desk. "Zoey… so you planned this all along. You used that ointment to give me a dirty disease, and then you forged the test results." Chapter 3 "Do you really hate me that much?" Jenna screamed. "If my existence disgusts you so much, then I'll just die!" She pointed at the test results, her voice rising into hysteria. "You showed my results to so many people, didn't you? My reputation is ruined because of you. Living is worse than dying now!" Before I could react, she suddenly bolted toward the window as if ready to throw herself out. Michael lunged forward and caught her just in time. Holding her trembling body close, he turned back to me. His eyes showed disappointment and accusation. "Zoey, you would push my sister to suicide over a simple engagement party? You have really disappointed me." His tone grew colder as he continued. "Apologize to her. I want you to publicly admit that you resented Jenna for delaying the engagement, that you intentionally gave her cheap ointment to infect her with a serious illness, and that you attempted to slander her with false test results." I stared at him through a blur of tears, hollow and stunned. "Michael, if I really did that, my entire career would be destroyed," I choked. "I will never confess to something I didn't do." But no matter how much I cried or explained, no matter how desperately I begged him to test the ointment, he refused to listen. He didn't even try. With a quiet, irritated click of his tongue, he signaled the bodyguards. They grabbed me, forced my head to the floor, and held me there. And I had to kowtow one hundred times to Jenna. Blood splattered across the tiles. Patients and visitors stopped in the hallway, lifting their phones to record every moment of my humiliation as if it were entertainment. By the time I finished, every ounce of strength had drained from my body. I collapsed and fainted. When I woke up again, my phone flashed a message from one of Michael's friends, telling me to come to the bar to 'explain things' to him. Clinging to the last fragile thread of hope I still had, I went. Only to hear words that dragged me straight into hell. Afterward, my colleague saw the devastation written on my face. She didn't pry. Instead, she quietly handed me the post-exposure medication. "Take it on time for a month," she murmured. "Then come back to confirm you weren't infected." I thanked her softly and drifted home like a ghost. Not long after, my phone lit up again. This time, a new message appeared with a plane ticket attached. [Zoey, don't be afraid. I'm coming to get you. No matter what it costs, I'll heal your hand.] Curling into my blankets, I sobbed until my voice was gone. I didn't know how long I cried before a sharp, crushing pain shot through my broken wrist. Terrified, I jolted awake and struggled blindly. "Don't touch me!" "Zoey, it's me!" In the dim light, my vision slowly focused. Michael stood over me. He smelled freshly showered, and the scent clinging to him was the same body wash Jenna used. I froze. Unbothered, he pulled me into a loose embrace. "I only left you with that drunk last night. Do you really have to make such a big deal out of it? I can't even touch you now?" At his words, my entire body trembled. Tears spilled again. He frowned, annoyed. "Do you have to be so dramatic? I'm a regular there. Everyone knows me. Everyone knows you're my fiancée. Who would dare lay a hand on you? And look, you're perfectly fine right now, aren't you?" His casual justifications knocked the breath out of me. I could not form a single word. With a hint of condescension, he asked, "Is your wrist still giving you trouble? I asked someone to get a special ointment. Use it, and your hand will heal completely. You'll still be able to be a top surgeon." His tone softened slightly, as though he were humoring a child. "Now you won't hold a grudge, right? You can come with me to apologize now?" But all I felt was a cold, bitter ache spreading through my chest. "Michael," I whispered, "let's break up." I barely finished the sentence when he glanced at his phone, a faint smile lifting his lips as if he had not heard a word I said. Then, his gaze snapped back to me. "What did you just say?" Before I could answer, he waved a dismissive hand. "If you want to buy something, just buy it. No need to ask. Consider it compensation." Already shifting gears, he stood up as he added, "Jenna said she wants to help you choose your wedding dress. Come with me. We'll try on dresses for her to see." Chapter 4 Half-threatening and half-coaxing, he squeezed my injured wrist. "This time, you had better please Jenna properly and earn her forgiveness. Do you understand?" His voice dropped lower. "If you mess it up again, I really will hand you over to that buyer." He just grabbed me and tossed me in the car, bridal shop bound, before I knew what was happening. I said nothing. I only meant to retrieve the keepsake my mother left me, a piece of jewelry I had stored there so I could wear it on my wedding day. Clinging to that thought for strength, I followed him silently. When we arrived, Jenna stood there exactly as she had the first time we met, her head lowered shyly and her posture soft and frail. I looked closely for any sign of triumph or guilt after everything she had done to me, but her expression stayed perfectly composed. Clinging to Michael's arm, she half-hid behind him and whispered, "Zoey, I'm so sorry. Are you glaring at me because you hate me?" She looked up at him for protection. "Zoey," Michael snapped sharply. He pinched my injured wrist, lightly but with enough pressure to make my entire body flinch. Pain shot through me. I bit down and forced out, "No." Only then did Jenna smile sweetly, her voice softening. "Zoey, let's go try on wedding dresses." At her request, the clerk brought out the gown Michael had explicitly ordered for me. Jenna let out a delicate gasp and snuggled even closer against his arm. "Michael, can I try on Zoey's wedding dress?" she asked, her voice trembling with rehearsed fragility. Her eyes turned red with fake sorrow. "I am already dirty. I may never have the chance to get married. This might be my only shot at wearing a wedding dress." Michael's expression softened immediately, heavy with pity. "Of course you can." He turned to me then, a sharp warning in his eyes. I lowered my head and nodded silently. "Great," Jenna chirped, her gaze drifting toward the necklace displayed next to the gown. "Michael, this necklace is beautiful. Can you give it to me?" she asked sweetly. Before he could respond, I stepped forward and picked up the necklace. "I am sorry, this—" "Of course," Michael cut in coldly. "Anything you want, I will give you." He extended his hand toward me, his expression hard as stone. "Hand it over." A dull ache spread through my chest. I pressed my lips together and swallowed the pain. "Michael, that necklace is my mother's keepsake," I whispered. "So what?" He yanked my hand aside and ripped the necklace from my grasp. "Do not forget, you owe Jenna. Consider this necklace compensation." My heart lurched. I reached for it again, desperate. "Michael, punish me however you want. She can have anything else, but not this necklace." The moment I raised my hand, Jenna screamed and fell backward. "Zoey, why did you push me?" "Jenna!" Michael shouted. He shoved me aside to catch her. My foot slipped. The world tilted violently around me. I tumbled down the stairs. Pain detonated through my body. My bones screamed as if everything had cracked apart. My vision flickered, fading in and out. A metallic taste filled my mouth, and I choked up a mouthful of dark blood. Then everything went black. When I woke again, I was lying in a hospital bed. My colleague stood beside me, her eyes full of sorrow. "Zoey, your pelvis was shattered," she said quietly. "We managed to save your legs from amputation, but paralysis was unavoidable." I stared at the still lower half of my body as grief overwhelmed me with crushing force. I broke down and sobbed. If I were paralyzed, even if my hand healed, I could never step onto an operating table again. My colleague wiped her eyes, her voice trembling with anger. "Michael is a bastard. You are hurt like this, and he still doesn't care. But that woman sprained her ankle, and he called every available doctor to treat her." She squeezed my shoulder gently. "Zoey, you do not deserve any of this." Chapter 5 If I had heard these words in the past, my heart would have ached uncontrollably. Now, however, I was already broken, so thoroughly that nothing could stir even the slightest ripple inside me. Wiping away my tears, I said quietly, "Help me process the discharge papers." My flight leaves in three hours. If I left now, I would make it in time. More importantly, the disastrous bond between Michael and me needed to end once and for all. With trembling fingers, I took out my phone and sent him all the evidence proving Jenna had framed me, including the lab report on the ointment. After sending everything, I changed into my clothes, settled into the wheelchair, and prepared to leave. Just as I reached for the wheel, the ward door burst open. Michael stormed in with a rigid, unreadable expression and seized the handles of my wheelchair. My colleague, who had been restraining herself for days, finally snapped. "Mr. Floyd, you finally remembered Zoey. Do you have any idea what she—" "I know," he cut in sharply. Then, with a cold, curling smile, he slapped me across the face. Lacking strength in my lower body to hold myself steady, I absorbed the full force of the blow. I fell from the wheelchair as horrified gasps filled the room, my head hitting the floor and blood spreading beneath me. Michael sneered down at me. "I saw the things you sent me." Shakily, I pushed myself upright and stared at him. "Why?" Tears blurred everything. The heaviness in my chest made it difficult to breathe. "I almost believed you," he said slowly. "For a moment, I really thought Jenna had framed you. But then…" He pulled a box of syphilis PEP medication from his pocket and threw it at my face. "Jenna found this in your bag. So tell me, why would you have this?" My eyes widened in horror. "Mr. Floyd, you have misunderstood. That's—" My colleague's younger sister managed only a few words before Michael kicked her so violently that she collapsed, unable to speak. When I saw him raise his foot again, I cried out and lunged forward, trying to shield her. Michael showed no mercy. He stomped on me several times, each strike landing directly on my fractured pelvis. Cold sweat drenched my body as darkness gathered at the edges of my vision. He grabbed my chin and forced my face upward, his expression twisted with disgust and disappointment. "Zoey, you hid it well. Pretending to be pure and noble, acting like you were above everyone. I chased you for a whole year, and you would not even let me touch you. I actually thought you were a decent woman." His voice sharpened. "But it turns out you are filthier than anyone, worse than women who sell themselves. I kept wondering how a bit of ointment could infect Jenna. Now I know. You smeared your own filthy disease onto her and infected her yourself. And then you tried to push her down the stairs and break her leg." "I didn't," I forced the words through clenched teeth. Looking up at him, I pleaded, "That medicine is—" "Enough," he roared, cutting me off. "You still want to lie to me? I won't believe another word!" He flung me aside like trash. "I used to think you gave Jenna substandard medicine, faked her test results, and spread rumors just to get back at me for missing the engagement. I even felt soft-hearted and thought I would scare you a little to make Jenna feel better." His voice dropped, chilling and final. "But I never expected you to do something this vicious, something not even an animal would do. This time, I will not be forgiving." Michael cast one last look at me before turning away. "We are breaking off the engagement. I will never marry a poisonous woman like you." I closed my eyes and whispered, "All right." His fists tightened, and his voice sank into a cold growl. "You think that is all? You think I would let you go that easily? Jenna said you need to experience her pain. The man who messaged about taking you is on his way. I will hand you over later." Chapter 6 “Zoey, it is time you paid for your sins!” Michael’s voice cracked with fury as he threw the words at me. He stared with a feverish intensity, as if desperate to see fear flit across my face, to watch me cry, beg, and crawl on the floor for mercy. But I only lay there on the cold tile, eyes closed, my heart long since dead. “Bitch!” he snarled. Then, with one last look of disgust, he stormed out and slammed the door behind him. For a few minutes, the room remained silent. Eventually, the door creaked open again. Bitterness rose in my throat. Tears slipped from my eyes as I whispered weakly, “Paul, you are here…” But when I opened my eyes, the silhouette standing before me was not the one I longed for. Several men shuffled into the ward. Their faces were jaundiced, their skin marked with oozing sores and grotesque cauliflower-like lesions. A stench of infection and decay rolled off them, filling the room, and standing behind them was Jenna. A scream burst from my throat as I struggled to push myself backward. With my legs paralyzed and my wrist broken, I could hardly move. Escape was out of reach. Jenna watched me struggle before throwing her head back in laughter. “Look at you,” she said, delighted. “You are like a dead dog. Pathetic and hilarious. You actually thought you could steal my man? Go die.” She stepped closer, her eyes bright with cruelty. “You probably do not know this. I was Michael’s first love. Back then, he took a hundred beatings for wanting to be with me. His legs were broken, and he still would not admit he liked me.” She tilted her head mockingly. “You think he is marrying you because he loves you? Please, Dad said he would only let me come home once Michael got engaged. He had to choose someone.” Her smile stretched wider, triumphant and vicious. “And do you know why he chose you? Because your body looks the most like mine. He said that when the lights are off, being with you feels just like being with me.” A violent ache squeezed my chest. Tears poured down my face. A memory from our first night together came to mind. I accidentally turned on the lamp, and the room flooded with light. Michael’s face changed instantly. He pulled away from me as if burned and hurried into the bathroom. He stayed there for what felt like ages before coming out, awkwardly embracing me. “Sorry, baby. First time. I just got nervous.” At that time, I considered it lovely, maybe a little bashful. I never imagined the truth behind it. Seeing the life drain from my expression, Jenna clasped her hands together in glee. “Take good care of her,” she told the men coldly. “Ruin her completely. Ruin her until Michael never wants her again.” The ward door slammed shut behind them. ... Just one wall away, in the next room, Michael sat stiff and motionless. Through the thin partition, my screams and sobs seeped in like poison. His hand involuntarily clenched at his side. A soft hand slipped into his. “Michael, do not worry,” Jenna murmured soothingly. “I told them only to scare her. Once she faints, we will send her to get treatment for her disease.” Michael let out a low hum. He drew her into his arms and brushed a gentle kiss against the ends of her hair. “Thank you for forgiving her, Jenna.” His expression softened, warm and almost tender. “I really do love her. I planned to marry her. But she refuses to accept you. Do not worry. I will send her to the treatment center. They will reform and discipline her properly.” A sharp, vindictive glint flickered in Jenna’s eyes. She rose on her toes and pressed a lingering kiss to his lips. “Until Zoey comes back,” she whispered, “will you keep me company, Michael?” Their lips were still entwined when a deafening crash erupted from the next room. A heartbeat later, countless horrified screams rose from outside the building. "#Goodnovel #wattpad #Dreame #library #novel #booktok #bookish #bookrecommendations #romance #romancebook 📚Only a limited number of chapters can be displayed here. Click ""Read More"" to open the application and continue reading (it will automatically navigate to the corresponding book page).👇👇👇"
Watch Popular Short Dramas Online
Chapter 1 Zephyrine "That's the... bracelet I pleaded with you to get at the Moonlight Trade last week, Nyroth. You're giving it to her?" When I pushed open the carved ironwood doors of Hue Pack's council chamber without knocking the door, what I found is nothing but my mate slipping a bracelet onto Kaela's wrist. My sudden appearance brought the room to a halt. Inside the chamber sat the elders of Hue Pack and two of elders Blackbridge pack. Among them was a female, one I recognized too well. Kaela！Hailed From Blackbridge Pack. My Mate's childhood crush. His obsession. My gaze dropped from Kaela's face to the bracelet in her wrist. That was my Bracelet, before I lost it. My mother had gifted it to me a day before they went off to war and never returned. On the inner band of the bracelet was engraved my name which my mother had lovingly written for me. Zephyr. But now my mate wanted to give it to his crush? My heart began to fill with anger, and I stared straight at him. "Nyroth, I have something must to tell you now." "If it's about the bracelet, then forget it. Kaela is getting it, Zeph," he snapped, his grey eyes flashing with irritation. Then he shrugged, like he hadn't just chosen her, again. “Kaela like this bracelet too. It’s the first gift she asked for since her came back from the the Five years serving as envoy. Zeph, she deserves the bracelet, don’t you think so?” Another chill ran down my spine. I clenched my fists as suppressed thoughts surged through my mind. Ever since Kaela has returned from her mission as envoy, Nyroth obsession for her had grown and he didn't bother to hide it anymore. "But I asked for it first, and you promised me, Nyroth," I declared firmly. To this, Kai, the Beta of Hue Pack and Nyroth's best friend who had stood quietly rolled his eyes. "We won't be hearing a rogue's nagging now, will we? You heard him. It's just a gift. And it's a bracelet anyway. Why do you care?" Rogue？ That one word tightened my chest and my wolf stirred within me, but I forced her back. I never told Nyroth that I was from the Ash Pack. Soldiers from our Ash Pack were called Ashmere, warriors by heritage, loyal to death, and respected across the Empire for our unmatched discipline. When an Ashmere walked onto the battlefield, even king and Alphas held their breath and stood aside. I am the only daughter of the last Warlord, Vale and War General, Seraphine. Younger sister to the best war strategist, Varyn. The last battle that sealed the Demon Portal? I led it. I was given a medal, praised as a hero. Earn the title Goddess of war. But five years ago, I met Nyroth. He was my fated mate, and I had fallen deeply in love with him. To be with him, and also to keep him away from danger, I abandoned my name, my title, my home, and kept it secret. Then I disguised myself as a gentle, non-aggressive she-wolf, to get his love. I believed that I can seek peace in his arms. Yes, I did get everything I wanted, before Kaela came back to him. Now, I fear I'm losing him. I stepped forward, seized Kaela's wrist, and coldly snatched the bracelet away. "This is mine." My voice trembled, yet it carried an unyielding firmness. "What are you doing?!" she gasped, a flicker of panic flashing in her eyes. The next second, Nyroth stormed over and shoved me aside, his face dark with anger. "Are you crazy? You'd really make a scene over something so trivial?" he roared, his accusing gaze cutting into me like a blade. I clutched the bracelet tightly against my chest, my fingers turning white from the force. I turned my gaze to my mate, who was still staring at me, his jaw clenched tight with impatience. "What belongs to me, no one will ever take away. But I didn't come here for the bracelet, Nyroth. That's not what I wanted to talk about, I came here for my parents." "I just received a letter," I said, trying to steady my voice. "It says their wolves have been cremated, and the Moonstone Vessel holding their ashes is ready to be brought home. Nyroth, I want to take you to meet them tomorrow, just at the border of the empire. Then I want to tell you something about them, and about me." Silence fell. Heavy. Crushing. My Mate looked at me for a long while before he said something. “Zeph, sorry about the bad news. I did not know it. But your parents already died. You should forget them. Kaela’s mother invited us to a dinner tomorrow. It’s an important dinner to gather Blackbridge Pack to us. We should... But never mind. If you don’t want to attend, I can attend alone, and I'll ask my Beta to accompany you to the border of the empire and take your parent’s ashes back. Don't worry, you'll be safe.” My heart sank. This was cruelty. Pure, sharp, deliberate cruelty. I stared at him, stunned. Confused. "You're... You mean you'd choose a meal over...” I can’t believe what I heard from Nyroth. I slowed down. Waited. Expected, hoped, that Nyroth would say something. Anything but what followed was silence. The same cold silence he gave when his family bullied me. When his pack members spat at me. When they called me rogue. I no longer offered any explanations and went alone to the border. "I, Zephyrine Ashmere, the only daughter of the last warlord, am here for the Moonstone Vessel." Before the impenetrable walls of Moonveil Fortress, I stood and said those words, allowing the goosebumps to overwhelm my skin and permitting my wolf to awaken inside me. Chapter 2 Zephyrine I waited with bated breath, and then the massive gates parted. I stood still in the middle of it all. A place I had left behind for five years. An identity I had shed to fulfill my parents’ greatest wish. I took a step forward, and as though the fallen warrior heroes themselves were welcoming me, a cold wind swirled around me, blowing my hair backward. “Zephyr.” That voice from Moonveil Fortress came and My breath caught. I would know it anywhere. Commander Thorn. I turned slowly to see him emerging from the tent ahead, the Moonstone Vessel in his hands. The one that carried my parents’ ashes. Their remains. I never expected to feel this emotional. But being here, on the combat ground where I was raised and trained by my parents and others like them… it broke me. Tears welled in my eyes, but I forced them down. As an Ashmere, we sacrifice many things. Emotion is one of them. We let it go. “Commander Thorn,” I greeted, bowing my head as he approached. He stared at me in silence for a long moment, then gave a firm nod, his jaw set. “It’s good to see you again, Zephyr,” he said at last, blinking. Then he extended the Vessel to me which I received it with a heavy heart. “I apologize for the delay. The final battle to close the Demon Portal was brutal. By the time we found their wolves, it was already too late. We couldn’t retrieve anything personal. No possessions remained when we arrived. If not for you, who led that charge… we would have all perished.” I heaved a deep sigh and nodded. “Thank you, Commander. You did your best.” He looked relieved at my grace, then his face fell slightly. “Zephyr… about your brother…” My heart stopped. My hands tightened on the Vessel. He paused. Then, carefully, “We couldn’t find his body. Or his wolf. He wasn’t among the dead. So… maybe your instincts are right. Maybe he is still out there.” “He is,” I said quietly but with conviction. Commander Thorn nodded solemnly. After a few seconds in silence, He shifted his gaze around, scanning the area. “Alpha Nyroth didn’t come with you?” His question struck something sharp inside me, but I smiled through it. “He’s preparing for the Blackbridge Festival this weekend. There’s been a lot to plan.” “That he couldn’t accompany you on such an important occasion?” Before I could respond, He sighed. “You’re an adult now, Zephyr. I trust your judgment. But remember this. If you ever wish to return to Moonveil Fortress… this gate will always remain open.” Return? To this life? To war? To honor? I looked into his eyes and felt the burn of truth press against my ribs. My days of battle were behind me. I had a new duty now or so I thought. I stepped back and stood at attention. The soldiers, now gathered under the moonlit sky, and Commander Thorn did the same. In unison, they bowed, not to me, but to my fallen parents, who bled for the empire. Tears blurred my vision as I turned to leave, clutching the Moonstone Vessel to my chest. I held them again. Even if only in ashes. It rained that night as I returned from Moonveil Fortress. I had refused the Beta of Hue Pack’s protector. Since my mate wouldn’t come, I went alone. Riding into the pack grounds, I stepped out of my carriage, the Moonstone Vessel still clutched tight. Normally, maids was supposed to cover me with umbrellas. But no one moved. No one cared for a woman who is an orphan. A “rogue.” I passed the guards and servants in silence and pushed through the door into the living room just in time to overhear Pamela, Nyroth’s mother’s voice. “That’s the best advice, my son. Don’t you see? If you marry Kaela, not only do you gain her pack’s favor, but also a beautiful, influential woman at your side. She’s a successful hostess. The first female envoy who brought peace into the empire. She could talk her way out of anything. But this barren woman you married has nothing to offer you, Nyroth.” My feet froze in place. They hadn’t even noticed me. I watched Nyroth remain silent, not defending me. “My friend from Blackbridge Pack told me,” Olivia, Nyroth’s younger sister, added, “Kaela’s family is already arranging a marriage for her to another Alpha. If you’re not fast enough, she’ll be gone.” Jealousy crossed Nyroth’s face instantly. Raw and bitter. He never hid his feelings for her. Not even from me. Each time he looked at Kaela like that, something inside me withered. Then came the gasp. Pamela had finally noticed me. Her face twisted in horror, her eyes fixed on the Moonstone Vessel in my arms. “And what is that?” she snapped, just as cold as always. I stepped forward, soaked from the rain, too tired to fight. “My parents’ remains. I’ve just brought them home from…” “Bad luck!” Pamela shrieked, and I flinched. It took everything in me not to react. Pamela had always been a thorn in my side, never hesitating to call me barren, not knowing her precious son had never once touched me since our private mating ceremony. “Nyroth,” she said firmly, turning to him, “this is a bad omen. Moon Goddess knows one rogue is bad enough, but now she brings the ashes of two more? She has to leave them outside the pack. Or pour them in the streets.” My eyes widened. What the… I turned to Nyroth, waiting, hoping for him to say something, anything. But then… he hesitated. “Zeph…” he began softly, avoiding my gaze, “I think you should… keep them outside. Just for tonight.” That was it. The final crack. “My parents? You think they’re a curse? Bad luck?” He said nothing. He wouldn’t look into my eyes. And yet again, he wouldn’t defend me. “Don’t pull that guilt-tripping crap!” Olivia suddenly burst. “Yeah, you’re bad luck, Zeph. You never should’ve been my brother’s mate. You only wormed into my brother’s life because of that mate bond!” She shoved me. Then Pamela did too and Nyroth stood there. Watching. Silent. As always. The guards and maids stared. No one moved. Just then Olivia shoved me again, harder this time, and the Moonstone Vessel slipped from my grasp. Gasps rippled through the chamber, everyone knew a single crack could destroy the relic forever..... ———————————————————————— 📚Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here.Click below to view details and get more exciting content now. 👇
Chapter 1 Zephyrine "That's the... bracelet I pleaded with you to get at the Moonlight Trade last week, Nyroth. You're giving it to her?" When I pushed open the carved ironwood doors of Hue Pack's council chamber without knocking the door, what I found is nothing but my mate slipping a bracelet onto Kaela's wrist. My sudden appearance brought the room to a halt. Inside the chamber sat the elders of Hue Pack and two of elders Blackbridge pack. Among them was a female, one I recognized too well. Kaela！Hailed From Blackbridge Pack. My Mate's childhood crush. His obsession. My gaze dropped from Kaela's face to the bracelet in her wrist. That was my Bracelet, before I lost it. My mother had gifted it to me a day before they went off to war and never returned. On the inner band of the bracelet was engraved my name which my mother had lovingly written for me. Zephyr. But now my mate wanted to give it to his crush? My heart began to fill with anger, and I stared straight at him. "Nyroth, I have something must to tell you now." "If it's about the bracelet, then forget it. Kaela is getting it, Zeph," he snapped, his grey eyes flashing with irritation. Then he shrugged, like he hadn't just chosen her, again. “Kaela like this bracelet too. It’s the first gift she asked for since her came back from the the Five years serving as envoy. Zeph, she deserves the bracelet, don’t you think so?” Another chill ran down my spine. I clenched my fists as suppressed thoughts surged through my mind. Ever since Kaela has returned from her mission as envoy, Nyroth obsession for her had grown and he didn't bother to hide it anymore. "But I asked for it first, and you promised me, Nyroth," I declared firmly. To this, Kai, the Beta of Hue Pack and Nyroth's best friend who had stood quietly rolled his eyes. "We won't be hearing a rogue's nagging now, will we? You heard him. It's just a gift. And it's a bracelet anyway. Why do you care?" Rogue？ That one word tightened my chest and my wolf stirred within me, but I forced her back. I never told Nyroth that I was from the Ash Pack. Soldiers from our Ash Pack were called Ashmere, warriors by heritage, loyal to death, and respected across the Empire for our unmatched discipline. When an Ashmere walked onto the battlefield, even king and Alphas held their breath and stood aside. I am the only daughter of the last Warlord, Vale and War General, Seraphine. Younger sister to the best war strategist, Varyn. The last battle that sealed the Demon Portal? I led it. I was given a medal, praised as a hero. Earn the title Goddess of war. But five years ago, I met Nyroth. He was my fated mate, and I had fallen deeply in love with him. To be with him, and also to keep him away from danger, I abandoned my name, my title, my home, and kept it secret. Then I disguised myself as a gentle, non-aggressive she-wolf, to get his love. I believed that I can seek peace in his arms. Yes, I did get everything I wanted, before Kaela came back to him. Now, I fear I'm losing him. I stepped forward, seized Kaela's wrist, and coldly snatched the bracelet away. "This is mine." My voice trembled, yet it carried an unyielding firmness. "What are you doing?!" she gasped, a flicker of panic flashing in her eyes. The next second, Nyroth stormed over and shoved me aside, his face dark with anger. "Are you crazy? You'd really make a scene over something so trivial?" he roared, his accusing gaze cutting into me like a blade. I clutched the bracelet tightly against my chest, my fingers turning white from the force. I turned my gaze to my mate, who was still staring at me, his jaw clenched tight with impatience. "What belongs to me, no one will ever take away. But I didn't come here for the bracelet, Nyroth. That's not what I wanted to talk about, I came here for my parents." "I just received a letter," I said, trying to steady my voice. "It says their wolves have been cremated, and the Moonstone Vessel holding their ashes is ready to be brought home. Nyroth, I want to take you to meet them tomorrow, just at the border of the empire. Then I want to tell you something about them, and about me." Silence fell. Heavy. Crushing. My Mate looked at me for a long while before he said something. “Zeph, sorry about the bad news. I did not know it. But your parents already died. You should forget them. Kaela’s mother invited us to a dinner tomorrow. It’s an important dinner to gather Blackbridge Pack to us. We should... But never mind. If you don’t want to attend, I can attend alone, and I'll ask my Beta to accompany you to the border of the empire and take your parent’s ashes back. Don't worry, you'll be safe.” My heart sank. This was cruelty. Pure, sharp, deliberate cruelty. I stared at him, stunned. Confused. "You're... You mean you'd choose a meal over...” I can’t believe what I heard from Nyroth. I slowed down. Waited. Expected, hoped, that Nyroth would say something. Anything but what followed was silence. The same cold silence he gave when his family bullied me. When his pack members spat at me. When they called me rogue. I no longer offered any explanations and went alone to the border. "I, Zephyrine Ashmere, the only daughter of the last warlord, am here for the Moonstone Vessel." Before the impenetrable walls of Moonveil Fortress, I stood and said those words, allowing the goosebumps to overwhelm my skin and permitting my wolf to awaken inside me. Chapter 2 Zephyrine I waited with bated breath, and then the massive gates parted. I stood still in the middle of it all. A place I had left behind for five years. An identity I had shed to fulfill my parents’ greatest wish. I took a step forward, and as though the fallen warrior heroes themselves were welcoming me, a cold wind swirled around me, blowing my hair backward. “Zephyr.” That voice from Moonveil Fortress came and My breath caught. I would know it anywhere. Commander Thorn. I turned slowly to see him emerging from the tent ahead, the Moonstone Vessel in his hands. The one that carried my parents’ ashes. Their remains. I never expected to feel this emotional. But being here, on the combat ground where I was raised and trained by my parents and others like them… it broke me. Tears welled in my eyes, but I forced them down. As an Ashmere, we sacrifice many things. Emotion is one of them. We let it go. “Commander Thorn,” I greeted, bowing my head as he approached. He stared at me in silence for a long moment, then gave a firm nod, his jaw set. “It’s good to see you again, Zephyr,” he said at last, blinking. Then he extended the Vessel to me which I received it with a heavy heart. “I apologize for the delay. The final battle to close the Demon Portal was brutal. By the time we found their wolves, it was already too late. We couldn’t retrieve anything personal. No possessions remained when we arrived. If not for you, who led that charge… we would have all perished.” I heaved a deep sigh and nodded. “Thank you, Commander. You did your best.” He looked relieved at my grace, then his face fell slightly. “Zephyr… about your brother…” My heart stopped. My hands tightened on the Vessel. He paused. Then, carefully, “We couldn’t find his body. Or his wolf. He wasn’t among the dead. So… maybe your instincts are right. Maybe he is still out there.” “He is,” I said quietly but with conviction. Commander Thorn nodded solemnly. After a few seconds in silence, He shifted his gaze around, scanning the area. “Alpha Nyroth didn’t come with you?” His question struck something sharp inside me, but I smiled through it. “He’s preparing for the Blackbridge Festival this weekend. There’s been a lot to plan.” “That he couldn’t accompany you on such an important occasion?” Before I could respond, He sighed. “You’re an adult now, Zephyr. I trust your judgment. But remember this. If you ever wish to return to Moonveil Fortress… this gate will always remain open.” Return? To this life? To war? To honor? I looked into his eyes and felt the burn of truth press against my ribs. My days of battle were behind me. I had a new duty now or so I thought. I stepped back and stood at attention. The soldiers, now gathered under the moonlit sky, and Commander Thorn did the same. In unison, they bowed, not to me, but to my fallen parents, who bled for the empire. Tears blurred my vision as I turned to leave, clutching the Moonstone Vessel to my chest. I held them again. Even if only in ashes. It rained that night as I returned from Moonveil Fortress. I had refused the Beta of Hue Pack’s protector. Since my mate wouldn’t come, I went alone. Riding into the pack grounds, I stepped out of my carriage, the Moonstone Vessel still clutched tight. Normally, maids was supposed to cover me with umbrellas. But no one moved. No one cared for a woman who is an orphan. A “rogue.” I passed the guards and servants in silence and pushed through the door into the living room just in time to overhear Pamela, Nyroth’s mother’s voice. “That’s the best advice, my son. Don’t you see? If you marry Kaela, not only do you gain her pack’s favor, but also a beautiful, influential woman at your side. She’s a successful hostess. The first female envoy who brought peace into the empire. She could talk her way out of anything. But this barren woman you married has nothing to offer you, Nyroth.” My feet froze in place. They hadn’t even noticed me. I watched Nyroth remain silent, not defending me. “My friend from Blackbridge Pack told me,” Olivia, Nyroth’s younger sister, added, “Kaela’s family is already arranging a marriage for her to another Alpha. If you’re not fast enough, she’ll be gone.” Jealousy crossed Nyroth’s face instantly. Raw and bitter. He never hid his feelings for her. Not even from me. Each time he looked at Kaela like that, something inside me withered. Then came the gasp. Pamela had finally noticed me. Her face twisted in horror, her eyes fixed on the Moonstone Vessel in my arms. “And what is that?” she snapped, just as cold as always. I stepped forward, soaked from the rain, too tired to fight. “My parents’ remains. I’ve just brought them home from…” “Bad luck!” Pamela shrieked, and I flinched. It took everything in me not to react. Pamela had always been a thorn in my side, never hesitating to call me barren, not knowing her precious son had never once touched me since our private mating ceremony. “Nyroth,” she said firmly, turning to him, “this is a bad omen. Moon Goddess knows one rogue is bad enough, but now she brings the ashes of two more? She has to leave them outside the pack. Or pour them in the streets.” My eyes widened. What the… I turned to Nyroth, waiting, hoping for him to say something, anything. But then… he hesitated. “Zeph…” he began softly, avoiding my gaze, “I think you should… keep them outside. Just for tonight.” That was it. The final crack. “My parents? You think they’re a curse? Bad luck?” He said nothing. He wouldn’t look into my eyes. And yet again, he wouldn’t defend me. “Don’t pull that guilt-tripping crap!” Olivia suddenly burst. “Yeah, you’re bad luck, Zeph. You never should’ve been my brother’s mate. You only wormed into my brother’s life because of that mate bond!” She shoved me. Then Pamela did too and Nyroth stood there. Watching. Silent. As always. The guards and maids stared. No one moved. Just then Olivia shoved me again, harder this time, and the Moonstone Vessel slipped from my grasp. Gasps rippled through the chamber, everyone knew a single crack could destroy the relic forever..... ———————————————————————— 📚Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here.Click below to view details and get more exciting content now. 👇
🔞💔💔“He chose her. I chose freedom.” Chapter 1 On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. Chapter 6 When I woke up again, my head hurt and everything felt heavy. Because of the injury, I had to stay longer. Hudson never came back. Not once. But I knew why. He was with her. Of course he was. I didn’t call him. Didn’t text. What was the point? On the day I was getting discharged, the housekeeper called. “Miss Mika, about Mr. Hayes’ birthday banquet this year, how would you like to arrange it?” I held the phone and stayed quiet for a while. Birthday. I used to handle it every year. His family never cared about things like that. Power, money, business… that’s all they saw. Not him. I remembered the first birthday I attended. Everything looked perfect, but there was food he couldn’t eat. Something that could trigger a reaction. I saw him later, alone, taking medicine quietly. “Why didn’t you just tell them?” I asked back then, my chest tight. “What for?” he said, not even looking at me. “They don’t give a shit about that. As long as the company’s running, that’s enough for them.” From then on, I took over. Every dish, every detail, everything he liked and avoided. I made sure he never had to deal with that again. “Miss Mika?” the housekeeper called again. I closed my eyes for a second. “I’ll handle it.” This was the last time. After the divorce… someone else would do it. Not me anymore. … I prepared everything the same way I always did. Careful. Quiet. Like it still mattered. But this time, I made the housekeeper follow me the whole day, step by step, making her remember everything. “The cake should be a vanilla berry one. He doesn’t like anything too heavy and sweet, it makes him sick after a few bites.” “And listen, decorations should be white lilies, not red. He hates anything too loud, says it looks cheap.” “Don’t put whiskey on the main table. He drinks it, yeah, but it gives him headaches if he hasn’t eaten properly.” I paused, then added softly, “You need to remember all of this. Next time, you’ll be the one handling it. Don’t mess it up.” The housekeeper looked confused. “Madam… won’t you still be the one arranging it next year?” I didn’t answer. Next time… I won’t even be here. How could I? On the day of the banquet, everything looked perfect. Lights everywhere, soft music, people laughing like this house actually had warmth in it. I stood at the entrance in a light blue dress, greeting guests one by one, smiling like I always did. Like I wasn’t already gone inside. Then he walked in. Hudson. And beside him was Amber. Her arm hooked around his, leaning into him like she belonged there. She wore something soft and pretty, pale pink, light like she was fragile. She looked up at him, smiling. And he looked back. God… he looked back. That was when I understood. He already fixed everything with her. Of course he did. His eyes never left her the whole night. When her glass got empty, he noticed right away. “Don’t give her that,” he said, voice low but firm. “Get her something lighter. She doesn’t drink much.” When her dress shifted a little, he frowned and called someone over. “Fix it properly. Don’t let it drag.” She laughed at something, eyes curved, soft… and he actually smiled. Not that cold, distant smile. A real one. I stood there watching for a second too long. Then I looked away. What was I even expecting? He never looked at me. Not once. I moved to the side, greeting people like I was just part of the staff. When it was time to open gifts, people brought out all kinds of expensive things. Jewelry, rare pieces, things worth more than most people’s lives. Then mine was brought out. A custom-made fountain pen. Simple, elegant, something I chose carefully because he once said he preferred things like that. Quiet. Useful. The butler placed it on a tray. “Mrs. Hayes really understands Mr. Hayes’ taste,” someone said with a smile. “This kind of piece isn’t flashy but it fits him perfectly.” “Yeah, it’s refined. Just like him.” Hudson glanced at it, then at me. For a second, I thought… “Thanks,” he said casually. That was it. Then Amber’s gift was brought out. A small box. Inside was a handmade leather bracelet. The stitching was uneven, rough in some places, like it wasn’t done by a professional. The room went quiet. Then someone laughed softly. “…Seriously? People still give things like this?” “Looks cheap. I don’t think Mr. Hayes would even touch that.” “Who even let her in here dressed like that, bringing something like this?” Amber’s face went pale. She stepped back slightly, like she wanted to disappear. Hudson’s expression darkened instantly. He picked up the bracelet and the room went silent. Without hesitation, he slipped it onto his wrist. “I like this,” he said, his voice low but sharp enough to cut through everyone. “At least this one means something. Someone actually put time into it.” No one spoke. Then his gaze shifted to the pen. He picked it up, looked at it for a second, then let out a quiet scoff. “This kind of thing…” he said coldly, “you can buy it anywhere. There’s nothing special about it.” My chest tightened. Before I could even react, he tossed it straight into the trash. The sound echoed louder than it should have. The whole hall went quiet for a second, then suddenly everyone started agreeing. “Mr. Hayes is right, handmade things actually mean something.” “Yeah, expensive stuff is nothing if there’s no heart behind it.” “This is way more special, you can tell she put effort into it.” I just stood there. It felt like all the blood in my body turned cold. I spent three months on that gift. Flying around, checking stores, comparing designs, choosing something I thought… he’d actually like. And now? Thrown away like it was nothing. Just to make her look good. But wasn’t this always how it went? He could drop everything for her, cancel meetings like they didn’t matter. But my birthday? He couldn’t even remember the date. She got sick and he stayed up all night taking care of her. I had a fever once, burning for hours… and he didn’t even call. She said one word and he’d fly across the world. I asked him to have dinner once… and he said he was busy. Every time… he chose her. Every single time. Just like tonight. I pressed a hand lightly to my chest. It used to hurt so much here. So much I thought I couldn’t breathe. But now… It was quiet. Empty. So this was what it felt like when you finally stopped loving someone? All that pain, all that waiting… it just disappeared like it never mattered. Then everyone gathered around Amber. The same people who mocked her earlier were now smiling, praising her, trying to get close. I stood in the corner and smiled a little. That’s how it works here. One look from him… and everyone follows. It didn’t matter. After the divorce, he’d probably bring her into the family properly anyway. This was just the beginning. The banquet ended slowly. Guests left one by one. I stood at the door, smiling, saying goodbye like I always did. Perfect. Polite. Like I was still Mrs. Hayes. Only when the last guest left did I finally breathe out a little. When I turned around, they were still there. Hudson and Amber. It was raining hard outside. Cold wind rushed in, damp and sharp. Amber shivered suddenly and sneezed. Hudson frowned right away. “You’re cold?” “I’m fine… just a little,” she said softly, but her voice sounded weak. “Fine my ass,” he muttered, already taking off his suit jacket and placing it over her shoulders. “You’re shaking. Don’t act tough.” She held it close, still trembling a little. “It’s still cold…” His eyes moved. Then they landed on me. On the scarf wrapped around my neck. A soft wool scarf. The last thing my grandmother made before she passed. “Give that to her,” he said. My fingers tightened instantly. “T-this was made by my grandma,” I said quietly, my voice barely steady. “It’s not something I can just—” “I know exactly what it is,” he cut me off, his tone turning colder. “She’s just borrowing it. Why are you making it such a big deal?” Chapter 7 My throat felt tight. I held the scarf for a second longer and slowly, I took it off. My hands felt cold the moment it left my skin. I stepped forward and handed it over. Amber took it, her expression soft, almost guilty. “Thank you… I’ll clean it and give it back to you.” “No,” I said quickly, shaking my head. “Don’t wash it yourself. It can’t be soaked. It needs special care. I’ll have someone pick it up tomorrow.” “Oh okay,” she nodded gently. The car pulled up outside. Hudson glanced at her again, noticing her pale face. Then he looked at me. “Amber’s not feeling well,” he said, already opening the car door for her. “I’m taking her home first. It’s not on the way for you, so just go back yourself.” I didn’t even get the chance to answer. He helped her into the car, careful, like she might break. The car door shut, the engine started, and the black sedan disappeared into the rain like I was never there. I stood at the entrance, my dress getting soaked, the cold wind cutting straight through me. The streets were empty, rain pouring so hard it blurred everything. I waited… and waited. Forty minutes before I could even get a cab. By the time I got home, I was shaking, completely drenched, my head spinning. My forehead burned but I still forced myself to take some medicine, then I just dropped onto the bed and passed out. Sometime in the night, my phone kept vibrating. Again and again. I heard it but I couldn’t move. My head hurt too much, my body too heavy. I just let it ring until it finally stopped. The next morning, the fever went down a little, but my throat felt like sandpaper. I sat up slowly, took a sip of water, then reached for my phone. There were more than a dozen messages. All from Amber. My fingers paused… then I opened it. The first photo hit me like a slap. My scarf. The soft wool scarf my grandma made was completely soaked, twisted, ruined. The texture looked wrong, clumped and stretched like it was destroyed. More messages popped up. “Oh my god I’m so sorry, I forgot wool can’t be soaked so I just left it in water when I got home.” “I feel really bad… how much was it? I’ll pay you back. The material’s nice though, maybe I can reuse it and turn it into something else.” “If you’re not replying I’ll just assume it’s fine, okay? I’ll send you 2 dollars. Since you said your grandma made it, it shouldn’t be that expensive right?” The last photo loaded. My hands started shaking. The scarf was cut. Not just ruined but cut into pieces. Strips. Like someone took their time destroying it. My chest tightened and something snapped inside me. I threw the covers off and got up, not caring that my body still felt weak. I grabbed my coat and walked out. When I got to her place, I didn’t even hesitate. I rang the doorbell hard, my fingers cold but steady. The door opened. Amber stood there, wearing something simple, her face soft and surprised. “Ms. Hereford? You came all the way here? Is something wrong?” “Where’s my scarf?” I asked, my voice flat. She blinked, then turned casually and picked something up from the couch. The pieces. “You mean this? I already paid you for it, didn’t I?” She glanced at her phone. “Oh, you didn’t accept the transfer? Was it too little? I can add more. I mean it was handmade by an elderly person, it shouldn’t be that expensive, right? I’ll send you another 2 dollars, okay? It's not really worth it by way.” Something burned in my chest. Before I even thought— My hand moved. “Smack!” The sound was loud in the quiet room. She stumbled back, holding her face, eyes wide. “You… you hit me?” “You did it on purpose, didn’t you?” I said, my voice shaking but sharp. “You soaked it, you cut it, you sent those messages like you didn’t know. You think I’m stupid?” Her eyes filled with tears instantly. “What are you talking about? I really didn’t mean to, I was just careless…” “Careless?” I laughed, but it sounded wrong. “You came back on purpose. You called him at the exact time your mom needed surgery and forced him to make me donate. You stood outside that room and said all those things. You walked in at that exact moment. And now this?” I stepped closer. “How many things did you plan? How many times did you think I wouldn’t fight back?” “I didn’t…” she shook her head, tears falling faster. “I really don’t understand why you’re saying all this…” “I see through you,” I said quietly. “I just didn’t bother saying it before. But that doesn’t mean you get to keep stepping on me like this.” Her expression flickered for a second, just a second. Then— A voice cut through the room. Cold. Low. Dangerous. “Mikayla… what the hell are you doing?” My body went stiff. I turned around. Hudson stood at the door, his eyes dark and terrifying. But when he looked at her… His voice changed. “Amber,” he said, stepping forward quickly, his tone softening. “What happened? Why are you crying?” Amber sniffed, tears falling as she spoke, her voice shaking like she was about to break. She twisted the story just enough, soft and pitiful, and I watched his face grow colder with every word. Then he turned to me. “It’s just a scarf,” he said, his voice flat, sharp. “Why the hell did you have to hit her over something like that?” My chest tightened. “Just a scarf?” My voice shook before I could stop it. “Hudson! That’s the only thing my grandma left me. The only one.” He paused. Just for a second. Like he didn’t expect that. In five years… I never raised my voice at him. Not once. But now my hands were shaking, my eyes burning, and I didn't even recognize myself. “Amber didn’t do it on purpose,” he said, his tone softening when he looked back at her. “She already paid you, didn’t she? What more do you want? If the money’s not enough, I’ll handle it.” Handle it. Like everything could be fixed with money. He pulled out his checkbook, wrote something fast, then held it out to me. “Take it. That should cover it.” I stared at the check. My chest felt tight, like something was squeezing it slowly, making it hard to breathe. I didn’t move. He frowned, annoyed, then tore another check and wrote a bigger number, his jaw tightening. “Not enough? Fine. Then take this. Stop making a scene over something so small.” One after another. More numbers. More money. Like he was buying silence. Buying me. My fingers finally moved. I took the last check, my hand trembling. “That’s enough,” I said quietly. More than enough. Hudson… this is enough to end everything between us. I turned to leave. But I barely took two steps. “Stop.” His voice cut through me like a blade. Chapter 8 I froze. “You took the money,” he said slowly, dangerously calm. “That slap isn’t settled yet. Apologize to her.” My body stiffened. I turned back, my eyes burning. “What did you say?” “I said, apologize,” he repeated, his gaze cold. “Don’t make me say it twice.” “What if I don’t?” My voice shook, but I still asked. His expression didn’t change. “Then maybe the cooperation between your family and mine… needs to be reconsidered. You understand what I mean, right?” My heart dropped. So this was it? He was using my family now. Everything they worked for… he could crush it with one word. The room went silent. For a few seconds, I couldn’t hear anything. Then slowly, I lowered my head. “…I’m sorry,” I said, my voice hoarse. Amber covered her cheek, looking at me through tears. “Ms. Hereford… are you really apologizing? Or is this just how people like you say sorry? It doesn’t feel real…” My fists clenched. My nails dug into my palms. Then I bent down. Deep. “I’m sorry,” I said again, my voice breaking but clear. “I shouldn’t have hit you. It was my fault. Please forgive me.” Hudson didn’t say anything. Amber sniffed softly. “I still… don’t feel sincerity…” “Mikayla,” Hudson said, his voice colder now. “Don’t even think about leaving until you apologize properly.” My lips trembled. “I’m sorry,” I said again, biting down hard so I wouldn’t cry. “It won’t happen again. I swear.” I straightened slowly and looked at him. “Is this enough?” For a second… he just stared at me. Something flickered in his eyes. Like he remembered something. Maybe the past. But it disappeared just as fast. “That’s enough,” he said coldly. I nodded once. Then I turned and walked out. Didn’t look back. Behind me, I heard his voice again… but it wasn’t for me. “Does it still hurt?” he said softly. “Come here, I’ll put some medicine on it. Don’t move.” Amber’s voice came, quiet and weak. “It does… be gentle, okay…” I kept walking. Tears fell, but I wiped them away fast. Like they never existed. … The next few days, he didn’t come home. And I didn’t call. Not once. On the day everything became official, I went alone. Signed the papers, took the document, listened to the clerk say it was finalized. When they handed it to me, I just stared at it for a second, my fingers brushing over the words. Divorce. That was it. No tears. No pain. Nothing. It was still early when I left. I got a cab and went back to the house, just to grab the last of my things. But the moment I opened the door, I froze. He was there. Standing in the living room like he owned the air. “Where the hell did you go?” Hudson asked, his voice low, eyes locking on me the second I stepped in. I opened my mouth. Did I tell him? Did I just say it now? Before I could speak, he let out a short breath, like he figured it out already. “You went out to get something, didn’t you? For today.” I blinked. “Today…?” He frowned slightly. “Don’t tell me you forgot. It’s our anniversary.” My chest tightened. Anniversary. Huh! Our anniversary already happened last month. Five years ago… same day. We stood in front of everyone, exchanged rings, smiled like it meant something. That night… he handed me divorce papers. Told me not to take anything seriously. Five years. Then it ends. And now… the day I got my divorce papers… was the same day. Funny. “Yeah,” I said quietly, gripping my bag tighter. “I went out to prepare something.” I did. A divorce certificate. That counted, right? He nodded like it was nothing. “Good. At least you didn’t forget this year.” This year. Did he know… this was also the day everything ended? My thoughts felt messy, tangled, but I didn’t say anything. “I’m flying to Paris tomrrow," he continued, adjusting his cuff like he was talking about business. “Taking Amber with me. She’s been wanting to go for a while.” Of course she did. “So I cleared today,” he added, glancing at his watch. “I booked a place. Rooftop, private, no bullshit interruptions. We’ll celebrate properly this time.” Properly. Now? After everything? “I’ll give you your gift later,” he said, already grabbing his jacket. “Get ready. We’re leaving.” He walked toward the door like it was already decided. Like I would follow. I didn’t move. Not even a step. He stopped when he realized, then turned back, his brows pulling together. “What are you doing? Don’t just stand there.” I looked at him. This man. The one I waited for, loved, endured for five years. Should I tell him now? Should I just say… it’s over? My lips parted. But nothing came out. After a few seconds, I lowered my gaze. “I… have something to finish. You go ahead. I’ll follow later.” He stared at me for a moment, like he was trying to read something. Then he gave a short nod. “Fine. Don’t take too long.” And just like that, he left. The door closed. His car started outside. I walked to the window and watched as it drove away, slowly disappearing past the gate. First time in five years… he remembered our anniversary but one month late. And the first time, I didn’t care anymore. I took the document out of my bag. Brand new. Clean. Final. I placed it on the table. Then I picked up my suitcase. Everything I had left. I walked to the door, paused for a second then opened it and stepped out. This time, I didn’t look back. "#Goodnovel #wattpad #Dreame #library #novel #booktok #bookish #bookrecommendations #romance #romancebook 📚Only a limited number of chapters can be displayed here. Click ""Read More"" to open the application and continue reading (it will automatically navigate to the corresponding book page).👇👇👇"
Chapter 1 Zephyrine "That's the... bracelet I pleaded with you to get at the Moonlight Trade last week, Nyroth. You're giving it to her?" When I pushed open the carved ironwood doors of Hue Pack's council chamber without knocking the door, what I found is nothing but my mate slipping a bracelet onto Kaela's wrist. My sudden appearance brought the room to a halt. Inside the chamber sat the elders of Hue Pack and two of elders Blackbridge pack. Among them was a female, one I recognized too well. Kaela！Hailed From Blackbridge Pack. My Mate's childhood crush. His obsession. My gaze dropped from Kaela's face to the bracelet in her wrist. That was my Bracelet, before I lost it. My mother had gifted it to me a day before they went off to war and never returned. On the inner band of the bracelet was engraved my name which my mother had lovingly written for me. Zephyr. But now my mate wanted to give it to his crush? My heart began to fill with anger, and I stared straight at him. "Nyroth, I have something must to tell you now." "If it's about the bracelet, then forget it. Kaela is getting it, Zeph," he snapped, his grey eyes flashing with irritation. Then he shrugged, like he hadn't just chosen her, again. “Kaela like this bracelet too. It’s the first gift she asked for since her came back from the the Five years serving as envoy. Zeph, she deserves the bracelet, don’t you think so?” Another chill ran down my spine. I clenched my fists as suppressed thoughts surged through my mind. Ever since Kaela has returned from her mission as envoy, Nyroth obsession for her had grown and he didn't bother to hide it anymore. "But I asked for it first, and you promised me, Nyroth," I declared firmly. To this, Kai, the Beta of Hue Pack and Nyroth's best friend who had stood quietly rolled his eyes. "We won't be hearing a rogue's nagging now, will we? You heard him. It's just a gift. And it's a bracelet anyway. Why do you care?" Rogue？ That one word tightened my chest and my wolf stirred within me, but I forced her back. I never told Nyroth that I was from the Ash Pack. Soldiers from our Ash Pack were called Ashmere, warriors by heritage, loyal to death, and respected across the Empire for our unmatched discipline. When an Ashmere walked onto the battlefield, even king and Alphas held their breath and stood aside. I am the only daughter of the last Warlord, Vale and War General, Seraphine. Younger sister to the best war strategist, Varyn. The last battle that sealed the Demon Portal? I led it. I was given a medal, praised as a hero. Earn the title Goddess of war. But five years ago, I met Nyroth. He was my fated mate, and I had fallen deeply in love with him. To be with him, and also to keep him away from danger, I abandoned my name, my title, my home, and kept it secret. Then I disguised myself as a gentle, non-aggressive she-wolf, to get his love. I believed that I can seek peace in his arms. Yes, I did get everything I wanted, before Kaela came back to him. Now, I fear I'm losing him. I stepped forward, seized Kaela's wrist, and coldly snatched the bracelet away. "This is mine." My voice trembled, yet it carried an unyielding firmness. "What are you doing?!" she gasped, a flicker of panic flashing in her eyes. The next second, Nyroth stormed over and shoved me aside, his face dark with anger. "Are you crazy? You'd really make a scene over something so trivial?" he roared, his accusing gaze cutting into me like a blade. I clutched the bracelet tightly against my chest, my fingers turning white from the force. I turned my gaze to my mate, who was still staring at me, his jaw clenched tight with impatience. "What belongs to me, no one will ever take away. But I didn't come here for the bracelet, Nyroth. That's not what I wanted to talk about, I came here for my parents." "I just received a letter," I said, trying to steady my voice. "It says their wolves have been cremated, and the Moonstone Vessel holding their ashes is ready to be brought home. Nyroth, I want to take you to meet them tomorrow, just at the border of the empire. Then I want to tell you something about them, and about me." Silence fell. Heavy. Crushing. My Mate looked at me for a long while before he said something. “Zeph, sorry about the bad news. I did not know it. But your parents already died. You should forget them. Kaela’s mother invited us to a dinner tomorrow. It’s an important dinner to gather Blackbridge Pack to us. We should... But never mind. If you don’t want to attend, I can attend alone, and I'll ask my Beta to accompany you to the border of the empire and take your parent’s ashes back. Don't worry, you'll be safe.” My heart sank. This was cruelty. Pure, sharp, deliberate cruelty. I stared at him, stunned. Confused. "You're... You mean you'd choose a meal over...” I can’t believe what I heard from Nyroth. I slowed down. Waited. Expected, hoped, that Nyroth would say something. Anything but what followed was silence. The same cold silence he gave when his family bullied me. When his pack members spat at me. When they called me rogue. I no longer offered any explanations and went alone to the border. "I, Zephyrine Ashmere, the only daughter of the last warlord, am here for the Moonstone Vessel." Before the impenetrable walls of Moonveil Fortress, I stood and said those words, allowing the goosebumps to overwhelm my skin and permitting my wolf to awaken inside me. Chapter 2 Zephyrine I waited with bated breath, and then the massive gates parted. I stood still in the middle of it all. A place I had left behind for five years. An identity I had shed to fulfill my parents’ greatest wish. I took a step forward, and as though the fallen warrior heroes themselves were welcoming me, a cold wind swirled around me, blowing my hair backward. “Zephyr.” That voice from Moonveil Fortress came and My breath caught. I would know it anywhere. Commander Thorn. I turned slowly to see him emerging from the tent ahead, the Moonstone Vessel in his hands. The one that carried my parents’ ashes. Their remains. I never expected to feel this emotional. But being here, on the combat ground where I was raised and trained by my parents and others like them… it broke me. Tears welled in my eyes, but I forced them down. As an Ashmere, we sacrifice many things. Emotion is one of them. We let it go. “Commander Thorn,” I greeted, bowing my head as he approached. He stared at me in silence for a long moment, then gave a firm nod, his jaw set. “It’s good to see you again, Zephyr,” he said at last, blinking. Then he extended the Vessel to me which I received it with a heavy heart. “I apologize for the delay. The final battle to close the Demon Portal was brutal. By the time we found their wolves, it was already too late. We couldn’t retrieve anything personal. No possessions remained when we arrived. If not for you, who led that charge… we would have all perished.” I heaved a deep sigh and nodded. “Thank you, Commander. You did your best.” He looked relieved at my grace, then his face fell slightly. “Zephyr… about your brother…” My heart stopped. My hands tightened on the Vessel. He paused. Then, carefully, “We couldn’t find his body. Or his wolf. He wasn’t among the dead. So… maybe your instincts are right. Maybe he is still out there.” “He is,” I said quietly but with conviction. Commander Thorn nodded solemnly. After a few seconds in silence, He shifted his gaze around, scanning the area. “Alpha Nyroth didn’t come with you?” His question struck something sharp inside me, but I smiled through it. “He’s preparing for the Blackbridge Festival this weekend. There’s been a lot to plan.” “That he couldn’t accompany you on such an important occasion?” Before I could respond, He sighed. “You’re an adult now, Zephyr. I trust your judgment. But remember this. If you ever wish to return to Moonveil Fortress… this gate will always remain open.” Return? To this life? To war? To honor? I looked into his eyes and felt the burn of truth press against my ribs. My days of battle were behind me. I had a new duty now or so I thought. I stepped back and stood at attention. The soldiers, now gathered under the moonlit sky, and Commander Thorn did the same. In unison, they bowed, not to me, but to my fallen parents, who bled for the empire. Tears blurred my vision as I turned to leave, clutching the Moonstone Vessel to my chest. I held them again. Even if only in ashes. It rained that night as I returned from Moonveil Fortress. I had refused the Beta of Hue Pack’s protector. Since my mate wouldn’t come, I went alone. Riding into the pack grounds, I stepped out of my carriage, the Moonstone Vessel still clutched tight. Normally, maids was supposed to cover me with umbrellas. But no one moved. No one cared for a woman who is an orphan. A “rogue.” I passed the guards and servants in silence and pushed through the door into the living room just in time to overhear Pamela, Nyroth’s mother’s voice. “That’s the best advice, my son. Don’t you see? If you marry Kaela, not only do you gain her pack’s favor, but also a beautiful, influential woman at your side. She’s a successful hostess. The first female envoy who brought peace into the empire. She could talk her way out of anything. But this barren woman you married has nothing to offer you, Nyroth.” My feet froze in place. They hadn’t even noticed me. I watched Nyroth remain silent, not defending me. “My friend from Blackbridge Pack told me,” Olivia, Nyroth’s younger sister, added, “Kaela’s family is already arranging a marriage for her to another Alpha. If you’re not fast enough, she’ll be gone.” Jealousy crossed Nyroth’s face instantly. Raw and bitter. He never hid his feelings for her. Not even from me. Each time he looked at Kaela like that, something inside me withered. Then came the gasp. Pamela had finally noticed me. Her face twisted in horror, her eyes fixed on the Moonstone Vessel in my arms. “And what is that?” she snapped, just as cold as always. I stepped forward, soaked from the rain, too tired to fight. “My parents’ remains. I’ve just brought them home from…” “Bad luck!” Pamela shrieked, and I flinched. It took everything in me not to react. Pamela had always been a thorn in my side, never hesitating to call me barren, not knowing her precious son had never once touched me since our private mating ceremony. “Nyroth,” she said firmly, turning to him, “this is a bad omen. Moon Goddess knows one rogue is bad enough, but now she brings the ashes of two more? She has to leave them outside the pack. Or pour them in the streets.” My eyes widened. What the… I turned to Nyroth, waiting, hoping for him to say something, anything. But then… he hesitated. “Zeph…” he began softly, avoiding my gaze, “I think you should… keep them outside. Just for tonight.” That was it. The final crack. “My parents? You think they’re a curse? Bad luck?” He said nothing. He wouldn’t look into my eyes. And yet again, he wouldn’t defend me. “Don’t pull that guilt-tripping crap!” Olivia suddenly burst. “Yeah, you’re bad luck, Zeph. You never should’ve been my brother’s mate. You only wormed into my brother’s life because of that mate bond!” She shoved me. Then Pamela did too and Nyroth stood there. Watching. Silent. As always. The guards and maids stared. No one moved. Just then Olivia shoved me again, harder this time, and the Moonstone Vessel slipped from my grasp. Gasps rippled through the chamber, everyone knew a single crack could destroy the relic forever..... ———————————————————————— 📚Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here.Click below to view details and get more exciting content now. 👇
Chapter 1 Zephyrine "That's the... bracelet I pleaded with you to get at the Moonlight Trade last week, Nyroth. You're giving it to her?" When I pushed open the carved ironwood doors of Hue Pack's council chamber without knocking the door, what I found is nothing but my mate slipping a bracelet onto Kaela's wrist. My sudden appearance brought the room to a halt. Inside the chamber sat the elders of Hue Pack and two of elders Blackbridge pack. Among them was a female, one I recognized too well. Kaela！Hailed From Blackbridge Pack. My Mate's childhood crush. His obsession. My gaze dropped from Kaela's face to the bracelet in her wrist. That was my Bracelet, before I lost it. My mother had gifted it to me a day before they went off to war and never returned. On the inner band of the bracelet was engraved my name which my mother had lovingly written for me. Zephyr. But now my mate wanted to give it to his crush? My heart began to fill with anger, and I stared straight at him. "Nyroth, I have something must to tell you now." "If it's about the bracelet, then forget it. Kaela is getting it, Zeph," he snapped, his grey eyes flashing with irritation. Then he shrugged, like he hadn't just chosen her, again. “Kaela like this bracelet too. It’s the first gift she asked for since her came back from the the Five years serving as envoy. Zeph, she deserves the bracelet, don’t you think so?” Another chill ran down my spine. I clenched my fists as suppressed thoughts surged through my mind. Ever since Kaela has returned from her mission as envoy, Nyroth obsession for her had grown and he didn't bother to hide it anymore. "But I asked for it first, and you promised me, Nyroth," I declared firmly. To this, Kai, the Beta of Hue Pack and Nyroth's best friend who had stood quietly rolled his eyes. "We won't be hearing a rogue's nagging now, will we? You heard him. It's just a gift. And it's a bracelet anyway. Why do you care?" Rogue？ That one word tightened my chest and my wolf stirred within me, but I forced her back. I never told Nyroth that I was from the Ash Pack. Soldiers from our Ash Pack were called Ashmere, warriors by heritage, loyal to death, and respected across the Empire for our unmatched discipline. When an Ashmere walked onto the battlefield, even king and Alphas held their breath and stood aside. I am the only daughter of the last Warlord, Vale and War General, Seraphine. Younger sister to the best war strategist, Varyn. The last battle that sealed the Demon Portal? I led it. I was given a medal, praised as a hero. Earn the title Goddess of war. But five years ago, I met Nyroth. He was my fated mate, and I had fallen deeply in love with him. To be with him, and also to keep him away from danger, I abandoned my name, my title, my home, and kept it secret. Then I disguised myself as a gentle, non-aggressive she-wolf, to get his love. I believed that I can seek peace in his arms. Yes, I did get everything I wanted, before Kaela came back to him. Now, I fear I'm losing him. I stepped forward, seized Kaela's wrist, and coldly snatched the bracelet away. "This is mine." My voice trembled, yet it carried an unyielding firmness. "What are you doing?!" she gasped, a flicker of panic flashing in her eyes. The next second, Nyroth stormed over and shoved me aside, his face dark with anger. "Are you crazy? You'd really make a scene over something so trivial?" he roared, his accusing gaze cutting into me like a blade. I clutched the bracelet tightly against my chest, my fingers turning white from the force. I turned my gaze to my mate, who was still staring at me, his jaw clenched tight with impatience. "What belongs to me, no one will ever take away. But I didn't come here for the bracelet, Nyroth. That's not what I wanted to talk about, I came here for my parents." "I just received a letter," I said, trying to steady my voice. "It says their wolves have been cremated, and the Moonstone Vessel holding their ashes is ready to be brought home. Nyroth, I want to take you to meet them tomorrow, just at the border of the empire. Then I want to tell you something about them, and about me." Silence fell. Heavy. Crushing. My Mate looked at me for a long while before he said something. “Zeph, sorry about the bad news. I did not know it. But your parents already died. You should forget them. Kaela’s mother invited us to a dinner tomorrow. It’s an important dinner to gather Blackbridge Pack to us. We should... But never mind. If you don’t want to attend, I can attend alone, and I'll ask my Beta to accompany you to the border of the empire and take your parent’s ashes back. Don't worry, you'll be safe.” My heart sank. This was cruelty. Pure, sharp, deliberate cruelty. I stared at him, stunned. Confused. "You're... You mean you'd choose a meal over...” I can’t believe what I heard from Nyroth. I slowed down. Waited. Expected, hoped, that Nyroth would say something. Anything but what followed was silence. The same cold silence he gave when his family bullied me. When his pack members spat at me. When they called me rogue. I no longer offered any explanations and went alone to the border. "I, Zephyrine Ashmere, the only daughter of the last warlord, am here for the Moonstone Vessel." Before the impenetrable walls of Moonveil Fortress, I stood and said those words, allowing the goosebumps to overwhelm my skin and permitting my wolf to awaken inside me. Chapter 2 Zephyrine I waited with bated breath, and then the massive gates parted. I stood still in the middle of it all. A place I had left behind for five years. An identity I had shed to fulfill my parents’ greatest wish. I took a step forward, and as though the fallen warrior heroes themselves were welcoming me, a cold wind swirled around me, blowing my hair backward. “Zephyr.” That voice from Moonveil Fortress came and My breath caught. I would know it anywhere. Commander Thorn. I turned slowly to see him emerging from the tent ahead, the Moonstone Vessel in his hands. The one that carried my parents’ ashes. Their remains. I never expected to feel this emotional. But being here, on the combat ground where I was raised and trained by my parents and others like them… it broke me. Tears welled in my eyes, but I forced them down. As an Ashmere, we sacrifice many things. Emotion is one of them. We let it go. “Commander Thorn,” I greeted, bowing my head as he approached. He stared at me in silence for a long moment, then gave a firm nod, his jaw set. “It’s good to see you again, Zephyr,” he said at last, blinking. Then he extended the Vessel to me which I received it with a heavy heart. “I apologize for the delay. The final battle to close the Demon Portal was brutal. By the time we found their wolves, it was already too late. We couldn’t retrieve anything personal. No possessions remained when we arrived. If not for you, who led that charge… we would have all perished.” I heaved a deep sigh and nodded. “Thank you, Commander. You did your best.” He looked relieved at my grace, then his face fell slightly. “Zephyr… about your brother…” My heart stopped. My hands tightened on the Vessel. He paused. Then, carefully, “We couldn’t find his body. Or his wolf. He wasn’t among the dead. So… maybe your instincts are right. Maybe he is still out there.” “He is,” I said quietly but with conviction. Commander Thorn nodded solemnly. After a few seconds in silence, He shifted his gaze around, scanning the area. “Alpha Nyroth didn’t come with you?” His question struck something sharp inside me, but I smiled through it. “He’s preparing for the Blackbridge Festival this weekend. There’s been a lot to plan.” “That he couldn’t accompany you on such an important occasion?” Before I could respond, He sighed. “You’re an adult now, Zephyr. I trust your judgment. But remember this. If you ever wish to return to Moonveil Fortress… this gate will always remain open.” Return? To this life? To war? To honor? I looked into his eyes and felt the burn of truth press against my ribs. My days of battle were behind me. I had a new duty now or so I thought. I stepped back and stood at attention. The soldiers, now gathered under the moonlit sky, and Commander Thorn did the same. In unison, they bowed, not to me, but to my fallen parents, who bled for the empire. Tears blurred my vision as I turned to leave, clutching the Moonstone Vessel to my chest. I held them again. Even if only in ashes. It rained that night as I returned from Moonveil Fortress. I had refused the Beta of Hue Pack’s protector. Since my mate wouldn’t come, I went alone. Riding into the pack grounds, I stepped out of my carriage, the Moonstone Vessel still clutched tight. Normally, maids was supposed to cover me with umbrellas. But no one moved. No one cared for a woman who is an orphan. A “rogue.” I passed the guards and servants in silence and pushed through the door into the living room just in time to overhear Pamela, Nyroth’s mother’s voice. “That’s the best advice, my son. Don’t you see? If you marry Kaela, not only do you gain her pack’s favor, but also a beautiful, influential woman at your side. She’s a successful hostess. The first female envoy who brought peace into the empire. She could talk her way out of anything. But this barren woman you married has nothing to offer you, Nyroth.” My feet froze in place. They hadn’t even noticed me. I watched Nyroth remain silent, not defending me. “My friend from Blackbridge Pack told me,” Olivia, Nyroth’s younger sister, added, “Kaela’s family is already arranging a marriage for her to another Alpha. If you’re not fast enough, she’ll be gone.” Jealousy crossed Nyroth’s face instantly. Raw and bitter. He never hid his feelings for her. Not even from me. Each time he looked at Kaela like that, something inside me withered. Then came the gasp. Pamela had finally noticed me. Her face twisted in horror, her eyes fixed on the Moonstone Vessel in my arms. “And what is that?” she snapped, just as cold as always. I stepped forward, soaked from the rain, too tired to fight. “My parents’ remains. I’ve just brought them home from…” “Bad luck!” Pamela shrieked, and I flinched. It took everything in me not to react. Pamela had always been a thorn in my side, never hesitating to call me barren, not knowing her precious son had never once touched me since our private mating ceremony. “Nyroth,” she said firmly, turning to him, “this is a bad omen. Moon Goddess knows one rogue is bad enough, but now she brings the ashes of two more? She has to leave them outside the pack. Or pour them in the streets.” My eyes widened. What the… I turned to Nyroth, waiting, hoping for him to say something, anything. But then… he hesitated. “Zeph…” he began softly, avoiding my gaze, “I think you should… keep them outside. Just for tonight.” That was it. The final crack. “My parents? You think they’re a curse? Bad luck?” He said nothing. He wouldn’t look into my eyes. And yet again, he wouldn’t defend me. “Don’t pull that guilt-tripping crap!” Olivia suddenly burst. “Yeah, you’re bad luck, Zeph. You never should’ve been my brother’s mate. You only wormed into my brother’s life because of that mate bond!” She shoved me. Then Pamela did too and Nyroth stood there. Watching. Silent. As always. The guards and maids stared. No one moved. Just then Olivia shoved me again, harder this time, and the Moonstone Vessel slipped from my grasp. Gasps rippled through the chamber, everyone knew a single crack could destroy the relic forever..... ———————————————————————— 📚Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here.Click below to view details and get more exciting content now. 👇
🔞💔💔“He chose her. I chose freedom.” Chapter 1 On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. Chapter 6 When I woke up again, my head hurt and everything felt heavy. Because of the injury, I had to stay longer. Hudson never came back. Not once. But I knew why. He was with her. Of course he was. I didn’t call him. Didn’t text. What was the point? On the day I was getting discharged, the housekeeper called. “Miss Mika, about Mr. Hayes’ birthday banquet this year, how would you like to arrange it?” I held the phone and stayed quiet for a while. Birthday. I used to handle it every year. His family never cared about things like that. Power, money, business… that’s all they saw. Not him. I remembered the first birthday I attended. Everything looked perfect, but there was food he couldn’t eat. Something that could trigger a reaction. I saw him later, alone, taking medicine quietly. “Why didn’t you just tell them?” I asked back then, my chest tight. “What for?” he said, not even looking at me. “They don’t give a shit about that. As long as the company’s running, that’s enough for them.” From then on, I took over. Every dish, every detail, everything he liked and avoided. I made sure he never had to deal with that again. “Miss Mika?” the housekeeper called again. I closed my eyes for a second. “I’ll handle it.” This was the last time. After the divorce… someone else would do it. Not me anymore. … I prepared everything the same way I always did. Careful. Quiet. Like it still mattered. But this time, I made the housekeeper follow me the whole day, step by step, making her remember everything. “The cake should be a vanilla berry one. He doesn’t like anything too heavy and sweet, it makes him sick after a few bites.” “And listen, decorations should be white lilies, not red. He hates anything too loud, says it looks cheap.” “Don’t put whiskey on the main table. He drinks it, yeah, but it gives him headaches if he hasn’t eaten properly.” I paused, then added softly, “You need to remember all of this. Next time, you’ll be the one handling it. Don’t mess it up.” The housekeeper looked confused. “Madam… won’t you still be the one arranging it next year?” I didn’t answer. Next time… I won’t even be here. How could I? On the day of the banquet, everything looked perfect. Lights everywhere, soft music, people laughing like this house actually had warmth in it. I stood at the entrance in a light blue dress, greeting guests one by one, smiling like I always did. Like I wasn’t already gone inside. Then he walked in. Hudson. And beside him was Amber. Her arm hooked around his, leaning into him like she belonged there. She wore something soft and pretty, pale pink, light like she was fragile. She looked up at him, smiling. And he looked back. God… he looked back. That was when I understood. He already fixed everything with her. Of course he did. His eyes never left her the whole night. When her glass got empty, he noticed right away. “Don’t give her that,” he said, voice low but firm. “Get her something lighter. She doesn’t drink much.” When her dress shifted a little, he frowned and called someone over. “Fix it properly. Don’t let it drag.” She laughed at something, eyes curved, soft… and he actually smiled. Not that cold, distant smile. A real one. I stood there watching for a second too long. Then I looked away. What was I even expecting? He never looked at me. Not once. I moved to the side, greeting people like I was just part of the staff. When it was time to open gifts, people brought out all kinds of expensive things. Jewelry, rare pieces, things worth more than most people’s lives. Then mine was brought out. A custom-made fountain pen. Simple, elegant, something I chose carefully because he once said he preferred things like that. Quiet. Useful. The butler placed it on a tray. “Mrs. Hayes really understands Mr. Hayes’ taste,” someone said with a smile. “This kind of piece isn’t flashy but it fits him perfectly.” “Yeah, it’s refined. Just like him.” Hudson glanced at it, then at me. For a second, I thought… “Thanks,” he said casually. That was it. Then Amber’s gift was brought out. A small box. Inside was a handmade leather bracelet. The stitching was uneven, rough in some places, like it wasn’t done by a professional. The room went quiet. Then someone laughed softly. “…Seriously? People still give things like this?” “Looks cheap. I don’t think Mr. Hayes would even touch that.” “Who even let her in here dressed like that, bringing something like this?” Amber’s face went pale. She stepped back slightly, like she wanted to disappear. Hudson’s expression darkened instantly. He picked up the bracelet and the room went silent. Without hesitation, he slipped it onto his wrist. “I like this,” he said, his voice low but sharp enough to cut through everyone. “At least this one means something. Someone actually put time into it.” No one spoke. Then his gaze shifted to the pen. He picked it up, looked at it for a second, then let out a quiet scoff. “This kind of thing…” he said coldly, “you can buy it anywhere. There’s nothing special about it.” My chest tightened. Before I could even react, he tossed it straight into the trash. The sound echoed louder than it should have. The whole hall went quiet for a second, then suddenly everyone started agreeing. “Mr. Hayes is right, handmade things actually mean something.” “Yeah, expensive stuff is nothing if there’s no heart behind it.” “This is way more special, you can tell she put effort into it.” I just stood there. It felt like all the blood in my body turned cold. I spent three months on that gift. Flying around, checking stores, comparing designs, choosing something I thought… he’d actually like. And now? Thrown away like it was nothing. Just to make her look good. But wasn’t this always how it went? He could drop everything for her, cancel meetings like they didn’t matter. But my birthday? He couldn’t even remember the date. She got sick and he stayed up all night taking care of her. I had a fever once, burning for hours… and he didn’t even call. She said one word and he’d fly across the world. I asked him to have dinner once… and he said he was busy. Every time… he chose her. Every single time. Just like tonight. I pressed a hand lightly to my chest. It used to hurt so much here. So much I thought I couldn’t breathe. But now… It was quiet. Empty. So this was what it felt like when you finally stopped loving someone? All that pain, all that waiting… it just disappeared like it never mattered. Then everyone gathered around Amber. The same people who mocked her earlier were now smiling, praising her, trying to get close. I stood in the corner and smiled a little. That’s how it works here. One look from him… and everyone follows. It didn’t matter. After the divorce, he’d probably bring her into the family properly anyway. This was just the beginning. The banquet ended slowly. Guests left one by one. I stood at the door, smiling, saying goodbye like I always did. Perfect. Polite. Like I was still Mrs. Hayes. Only when the last guest left did I finally breathe out a little. When I turned around, they were still there. Hudson and Amber. It was raining hard outside. Cold wind rushed in, damp and sharp. Amber shivered suddenly and sneezed. Hudson frowned right away. “You’re cold?” “I’m fine… just a little,” she said softly, but her voice sounded weak. “Fine my ass,” he muttered, already taking off his suit jacket and placing it over her shoulders. “You’re shaking. Don’t act tough.” She held it close, still trembling a little. “It’s still cold…” His eyes moved. Then they landed on me. On the scarf wrapped around my neck. A soft wool scarf. The last thing my grandmother made before she passed. “Give that to her,” he said. My fingers tightened instantly. “T-this was made by my grandma,” I said quietly, my voice barely steady. “It’s not something I can just—” “I know exactly what it is,” he cut me off, his tone turning colder. “She’s just borrowing it. Why are you making it such a big deal?” Chapter 7 My throat felt tight. I held the scarf for a second longer and slowly, I took it off. My hands felt cold the moment it left my skin. I stepped forward and handed it over. Amber took it, her expression soft, almost guilty. “Thank you… I’ll clean it and give it back to you.” “No,” I said quickly, shaking my head. “Don’t wash it yourself. It can’t be soaked. It needs special care. I’ll have someone pick it up tomorrow.” “Oh okay,” she nodded gently. The car pulled up outside. Hudson glanced at her again, noticing her pale face. Then he looked at me. “Amber’s not feeling well,” he said, already opening the car door for her. “I’m taking her home first. It’s not on the way for you, so just go back yourself.” I didn’t even get the chance to answer. He helped her into the car, careful, like she might break. The car door shut, the engine started, and the black sedan disappeared into the rain like I was never there. I stood at the entrance, my dress getting soaked, the cold wind cutting straight through me. The streets were empty, rain pouring so hard it blurred everything. I waited… and waited. Forty minutes before I could even get a cab. By the time I got home, I was shaking, completely drenched, my head spinning. My forehead burned but I still forced myself to take some medicine, then I just dropped onto the bed and passed out. Sometime in the night, my phone kept vibrating. Again and again. I heard it but I couldn’t move. My head hurt too much, my body too heavy. I just let it ring until it finally stopped. The next morning, the fever went down a little, but my throat felt like sandpaper. I sat up slowly, took a sip of water, then reached for my phone. There were more than a dozen messages. All from Amber. My fingers paused… then I opened it. The first photo hit me like a slap. My scarf. The soft wool scarf my grandma made was completely soaked, twisted, ruined. The texture looked wrong, clumped and stretched like it was destroyed. More messages popped up. “Oh my god I’m so sorry, I forgot wool can’t be soaked so I just left it in water when I got home.” “I feel really bad… how much was it? I’ll pay you back. The material’s nice though, maybe I can reuse it and turn it into something else.” “If you’re not replying I’ll just assume it’s fine, okay? I’ll send you 2 dollars. Since you said your grandma made it, it shouldn’t be that expensive right?” The last photo loaded. My hands started shaking. The scarf was cut. Not just ruined but cut into pieces. Strips. Like someone took their time destroying it. My chest tightened and something snapped inside me. I threw the covers off and got up, not caring that my body still felt weak. I grabbed my coat and walked out. When I got to her place, I didn’t even hesitate. I rang the doorbell hard, my fingers cold but steady. The door opened. Amber stood there, wearing something simple, her face soft and surprised. “Ms. Hereford? You came all the way here? Is something wrong?” “Where’s my scarf?” I asked, my voice flat. She blinked, then turned casually and picked something up from the couch. The pieces. “You mean this? I already paid you for it, didn’t I?” She glanced at her phone. “Oh, you didn’t accept the transfer? Was it too little? I can add more. I mean it was handmade by an elderly person, it shouldn’t be that expensive, right? I’ll send you another 2 dollars, okay? It's not really worth it by way.” Something burned in my chest. Before I even thought— My hand moved. “Smack!” The sound was loud in the quiet room. She stumbled back, holding her face, eyes wide. “You… you hit me?” “You did it on purpose, didn’t you?” I said, my voice shaking but sharp. “You soaked it, you cut it, you sent those messages like you didn’t know. You think I’m stupid?” Her eyes filled with tears instantly. “What are you talking about? I really didn’t mean to, I was just careless…” “Careless?” I laughed, but it sounded wrong. “You came back on purpose. You called him at the exact time your mom needed surgery and forced him to make me donate. You stood outside that room and said all those things. You walked in at that exact moment. And now this?” I stepped closer. “How many things did you plan? How many times did you think I wouldn’t fight back?” “I didn’t…” she shook her head, tears falling faster. “I really don’t understand why you’re saying all this…” “I see through you,” I said quietly. “I just didn’t bother saying it before. But that doesn’t mean you get to keep stepping on me like this.” Her expression flickered for a second, just a second. Then— A voice cut through the room. Cold. Low. Dangerous. “Mikayla… what the hell are you doing?” My body went stiff. I turned around. Hudson stood at the door, his eyes dark and terrifying. But when he looked at her… His voice changed. “Amber,” he said, stepping forward quickly, his tone softening. “What happened? Why are you crying?” Amber sniffed, tears falling as she spoke, her voice shaking like she was about to break. She twisted the story just enough, soft and pitiful, and I watched his face grow colder with every word. Then he turned to me. “It’s just a scarf,” he said, his voice flat, sharp. “Why the hell did you have to hit her over something like that?” My chest tightened. “Just a scarf?” My voice shook before I could stop it. “Hudson! That’s the only thing my grandma left me. The only one.” He paused. Just for a second. Like he didn’t expect that. In five years… I never raised my voice at him. Not once. But now my hands were shaking, my eyes burning, and I didn't even recognize myself. “Amber didn’t do it on purpose,” he said, his tone softening when he looked back at her. “She already paid you, didn’t she? What more do you want? If the money’s not enough, I’ll handle it.” Handle it. Like everything could be fixed with money. He pulled out his checkbook, wrote something fast, then held it out to me. “Take it. That should cover it.” I stared at the check. My chest felt tight, like something was squeezing it slowly, making it hard to breathe. I didn’t move. He frowned, annoyed, then tore another check and wrote a bigger number, his jaw tightening. “Not enough? Fine. Then take this. Stop making a scene over something so small.” One after another. More numbers. More money. Like he was buying silence. Buying me. My fingers finally moved. I took the last check, my hand trembling. “That’s enough,” I said quietly. More than enough. Hudson… this is enough to end everything between us. I turned to leave. But I barely took two steps. “Stop.” His voice cut through me like a blade. Chapter 8 I froze. “You took the money,” he said slowly, dangerously calm. “That slap isn’t settled yet. Apologize to her.” My body stiffened. I turned back, my eyes burning. “What did you say?” “I said, apologize,” he repeated, his gaze cold. “Don’t make me say it twice.” “What if I don’t?” My voice shook, but I still asked. His expression didn’t change. “Then maybe the cooperation between your family and mine… needs to be reconsidered. You understand what I mean, right?” My heart dropped. So this was it? He was using my family now. Everything they worked for… he could crush it with one word. The room went silent. For a few seconds, I couldn’t hear anything. Then slowly, I lowered my head. “…I’m sorry,” I said, my voice hoarse. Amber covered her cheek, looking at me through tears. “Ms. Hereford… are you really apologizing? Or is this just how people like you say sorry? It doesn’t feel real…” My fists clenched. My nails dug into my palms. Then I bent down. Deep. “I’m sorry,” I said again, my voice breaking but clear. “I shouldn’t have hit you. It was my fault. Please forgive me.” Hudson didn’t say anything. Amber sniffed softly. “I still… don’t feel sincerity…” “Mikayla,” Hudson said, his voice colder now. “Don’t even think about leaving until you apologize properly.” My lips trembled. “I’m sorry,” I said again, biting down hard so I wouldn’t cry. “It won’t happen again. I swear.” I straightened slowly and looked at him. “Is this enough?” For a second… he just stared at me. Something flickered in his eyes. Like he remembered something. Maybe the past. But it disappeared just as fast. “That’s enough,” he said coldly. I nodded once. Then I turned and walked out. Didn’t look back. Behind me, I heard his voice again… but it wasn’t for me. “Does it still hurt?” he said softly. “Come here, I’ll put some medicine on it. Don’t move.” Amber’s voice came, quiet and weak. “It does… be gentle, okay…” I kept walking. Tears fell, but I wiped them away fast. Like they never existed. … The next few days, he didn’t come home. And I didn’t call. Not once. On the day everything became official, I went alone. Signed the papers, took the document, listened to the clerk say it was finalized. When they handed it to me, I just stared at it for a second, my fingers brushing over the words. Divorce. That was it. No tears. No pain. Nothing. It was still early when I left. I got a cab and went back to the house, just to grab the last of my things. But the moment I opened the door, I froze. He was there. Standing in the living room like he owned the air. “Where the hell did you go?” Hudson asked, his voice low, eyes locking on me the second I stepped in. I opened my mouth. Did I tell him? Did I just say it now? Before I could speak, he let out a short breath, like he figured it out already. “You went out to get something, didn’t you? For today.” I blinked. “Today…?” He frowned slightly. “Don’t tell me you forgot. It’s our anniversary.” My chest tightened. Anniversary. Huh! Our anniversary already happened last month. Five years ago… same day. We stood in front of everyone, exchanged rings, smiled like it meant something. That night… he handed me divorce papers. Told me not to take anything seriously. Five years. Then it ends. And now… the day I got my divorce papers… was the same day. Funny. “Yeah,” I said quietly, gripping my bag tighter. “I went out to prepare something.” I did. A divorce certificate. That counted, right? He nodded like it was nothing. “Good. At least you didn’t forget this year.” This year. Did he know… this was also the day everything ended? My thoughts felt messy, tangled, but I didn’t say anything. “I’m flying to Paris tomrrow," he continued, adjusting his cuff like he was talking about business. “Taking Amber with me. She’s been wanting to go for a while.” Of course she did. “So I cleared today,” he added, glancing at his watch. “I booked a place. Rooftop, private, no bullshit interruptions. We’ll celebrate properly this time.” Properly. Now? After everything? “I’ll give you your gift later,” he said, already grabbing his jacket. “Get ready. We’re leaving.” He walked toward the door like it was already decided. Like I would follow. I didn’t move. Not even a step. He stopped when he realized, then turned back, his brows pulling together. “What are you doing? Don’t just stand there.” I looked at him. This man. The one I waited for, loved, endured for five years. Should I tell him now? Should I just say… it’s over? My lips parted. But nothing came out. After a few seconds, I lowered my gaze. “I… have something to finish. You go ahead. I’ll follow later.” He stared at me for a moment, like he was trying to read something. Then he gave a short nod. “Fine. Don’t take too long.” And just like that, he left. The door closed. His car started outside. I walked to the window and watched as it drove away, slowly disappearing past the gate. First time in five years… he remembered our anniversary but one month late. And the first time, I didn’t care anymore. I took the document out of my bag. Brand new. Clean. Final. I placed it on the table. Then I picked up my suitcase. Everything I had left. I walked to the door, paused for a second then opened it and stepped out. This time, I didn’t look back. "#Goodnovel #wattpad #Dreame #library #novel #booktok #bookish #bookrecommendations #romance #romancebook 📚Only a limited number of chapters can be displayed here. Click ""Read More"" to open the application and continue reading (it will automatically navigate to the corresponding book page).👇👇👇"
Chapter 1 Unexpected Pregnancy "Doctor, I don't want this baby." Autumn Rowan glanced down at the test results on the desk, her brow furrowing. "You need to think this through very carefully. Your uterine wall is unusually thin. If you terminate, there's a strong chance you'll never be able to conceive again. "And," the doctor said, studying Autumn's pale face with a steady, patient look as she explained the situation. She pointed at the ultrasound printout. "It shows two embryos." "Well..." A flicker of fear crossed Autumn's face. She stood up in a fluster, kept her head low, and added, "I'll think it over some more." "Yes, talk it through with your boyfriend. It's best not to make a decision like this all on your own." The doctor got a general sense of the situation just from watching the young woman's reaction. She rose from her chair, walked over to Autumn, and patted her gently on the shoulder. 'Boyfriend?' Autumn's expression darkened the second she heard that word. She gripped the lab report tightly in her hand, a sharp pain stabbing through her chest. 'If she hadn't come back, this would've been the most wonderful news imaginable, but the way things are now...' "Thank you, Doctor. I'll take my leave then." Autumn offered the doctor a polite, slight bow of gratitude, then turned and walked briskly toward the stairwell. The cleaning lady sweeping the floor happened to spot Autumn walking out of the obstetrics department looking utterly lost. The woman pursed her lips and turned toward another woman wiping down chairs nearby, muttering under her breath, "Looks like another unplanned one. What number is that just today? College kids these days, honestly..." Autumn had just stepped out of the hospital when the phone in her bag started to vibrate. She fished out her phone and saw the name she least wanted to deal with at this moment flashing on the screen: Charles Goodman. She pressed her lips together and answered anyway. "Where are you? I need to talk to you about something." Charles's voice came through as cold and detached as it always was. "I'm out shopping." Autumn glanced at the test report and told a lie. "Come home right now." After delivering that one line, Charles ended the call directly. Autumn let out a bitter laugh. She stared at the now-dark screen she was still holding in midair, then slipped the phone quietly into her coat pocket. She folded the lab report carefully and tucked it into the inner compartment of her handbag. She had just reached the front door of the villa when Ben Coleman, the butler, stepped forward to greet her. "Mrs. Goodman." Autumn returned a smile and nodded at him, but when she noticed his expression seemed a little strained, she asked, "Ben, what's the matter?" "Please go on inside, ma'am. Mr. Charles is waiting for you." Ben sidestepped the question. As he usually did, he reached out to take her handbag. Autumn quickly pulled the bag behind her back for safety. "It's fine, I'll hold onto it myself." With that, she headed inside. She had only taken a few steps when the sound of familiar laughter drifted over from the living room. Autumn's stride hitched. 'She's here already?' She had just gotten word that very morning that Vivian Sheffield was back in the country. "Hey, Autumn. I was just telling Charles you'd be coming. Wait a moment, I'll go get him." Vivian rose gracefully to her feet and greeted Autumn with a beaming smile, then turned and headed toward the kitchen. Autumn followed Vivian's path with her eyes and looked toward the kitchen, where Charles stood washing grapes, his head bent low over the sink. He was still in his work clothes, a white shirt and suit trousers, a sight that starkly contrasted with the domestic task he was performing. Autumn's face turned even more pale. In three years of marriage, Charles had never once washed any fruit for her, and he had not even poured her so much as a glass of water. She had always thought he was just a pampered rich heir who'd been waited on since birth, that he was just used to being taken care of and had never learned how to take care of anyone else. It turned out he simply had never cared to take care of her. "Charles, Autumn's here. Let's go sit." Vivian's voice was soft and tender. Autumn stood motionless near the doorway, her body stiff. The words Vivian had used were "Autumn's here," not "Autumn's back," which sounded as if she was the outsider in the house. Autumn let out a self-mocking laugh and walked toward the sofa. Charles had already taken a seat and set the fruit down on the glass coffee table at the same time. Vivian smoothed out the skirt of her white dress and sat down beside him, a move that looked perfectly natural and expected. Autumn's eyes dimmed for a second. She sat down on the sofa opposite them and placed her handbag at her side. "Autumn, have some grapes. They're really sweet." Vivian held one out toward Autumn. "Thank you, but I don't really care for grapes." Autumn politely declined. Charles, in response to that, finally lifted his head and cast a casual glance her way. Feeling that scrutinizing look land on her, Autumn met Charles's eyes with a calm and open expression, her face completely free of any reaction. "Charles, here, it's for you." As she spoke, Vivian leaned forward slightly and lifted a single grape right up to Charles's lips. He bit down on the grape without a moment's hesitation. "Autumn, both Charles and I love grapes. It's a shame you don't like them." Vivian settled back into her seat with a smile. The doctor's words were still swirling around in Autumn's mind, so she barely registered Vivian's little performance. In a daze, she caught the last part of the sentence and asked, sounding confused, "What did you just say about how it's a shame I don't like them?" Charles frowned a little. He seemed clearly dissatisfied that Autumn had zoned out a moment ago, and his tone carried a hint of impatience. "That doesn't matter. I asked you to come home because I need to tell you something. "Vivian just got back to the country. Her family is overseas, her apartment is still being renovated, and she needs a place to stay for the time being. She'll live with us for one month." Autumn swept her gaze across Vivian and Charles. The two of them sitting together right now made her feel like an outsider in her own home. She paused for a second, then spoke with visible reluctance. "Actually, Miss Sheffield could stay at a hotel. I worry that having her stay here with us might be a little... inconvenient..." "There's nothing inconvenient about it. It's decided. Vivian, let me show you your room." Charles cut Autumn off mid-sentence. He stood up, smoothed out the wrinkles on his shirt, and turned toward the staircase. "Sorry about this, Autumn. I'm only borrowing a room for a month. I'll move out the moment the renovations are finished." Vivian got up with practiced elegance. The corner of her mouth lifted into a faint, almost imperceptible smile of triumph. She looked down at Autumn, who was sitting there a little stunned, and followed Charles upstairs. "Mrs. Goodman." Wanda Jenkins, the housekeeper, stood there wringing her hands a little as she looked at Autumn's face, not knowing quite what to say. "Wanda, have you ever seen Charles wash fruit for anyone before?" Autumn forced the corners of her mouth into a truly awful, pained attempt at a smile and asked the question in a tone dripping with self-mockery. "Oh, Mrs. Goodman, please don't take it to heart. Mr. Charles is..." Wanda took in the sight of Autumn's pale face and let out a sigh. She had seen this very scene three years ago, back when Charles used to wash fruit for Vivian too. But she was afraid that if she said that out loud, Autumn would look even worse. In the early days of the marriage, Autumn had been so incredibly devoted to Charles, a fact all the household staff had seen with their own eyes, even if he had remained cold and indifferent the entire time. 'And now... well, things are only going to get harder,' Wanda feared. "It's okay, Wanda, you don't need to explain. I'm going to my room." Autumn drew a deep breath. There was not a single trace of color left in her face now. She got to her feet and started toward the stairs that led to the bedrooms. When she passed the second floor, she heard Charles's voice drifting out from somewhere. "Vivian, you're finally back." Autumn's body swayed unsteadily. She quickened her pace and headed directly up toward the third floor, afraid she might overhear any other words that would cut her to the bone. Chapter 2 Conflict When Autumn finally emerged from the bathroom after a long, lingering shower and blow-dried her hair, the bedroom was still empty, only herself in it. She felt a bit surprised and tapped her phone to check the time. The screen read 00:30. She pressed her lips together and called Charles. The call connected almost immediately. "Yes?" Charles's voice sounded different from usual, less detached. Autumn could tell right away he had been drinking. A voice shouted over the line from his end, "Charles, stop with the phone already. Vivian's finally back. Come on, let's drink..." Autumn heard those words and hung up without another thought. She set her phone aside, thinking that there was no need to ask anything further since the answer was already laid out plain in front of her. Vivian had only moved in a single day ago, and already she had so effortlessly pulled Charles right out of Autumn's grasp. Autumn let out a sigh and gently touched her lower belly. "Oh, my babies, I was planning to tell your daddy this happy news, but looking at how things are now, that seems impossible. "If your daddy and I end up going separate ways, would you be willing to stay and live with me?" She walked over to the wardrobe and was just about to pull open the door when she accidentally caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Under the warm yellow light, her lips were still completely colorless, and her face looked even paler than it did on an ordinary day. Autumn steadied her emotions, then placed her handbag into the corner of the wardrobe, deciding that pregnancy test report would just have to remain a secret forever. After putting the bag away, Autumn lay still on the bed, her long hair spreading out freely across the pillow. The dim light made her silhouette look even thinner. She stared up at the ceiling, and as she thought back on the past few years of their marriage, she suddenly felt like a complete joke. In three years of marriage, Charles had never been particularly warm toward her, but he had also never once spent a whole night away from home. They might not have been as affectionate as a typical married couple, but they had at least treated each other with courtesy and respect. She had always thought they would just keep going like that for the rest of their lives, especially now that they were going to have children. The more she thought, the redder her eyes became. She hurriedly shook her head and rubbed her stomach. She could not afford to get emotional right now. A thought suddenly darted into her mind. 'Maybe I should just ask for a divorce.' Once that idea took hold, she started planning. If she were to get a divorce, she absolutely had to keep the pregnancy a secret from Charles. After all, if Charles ever decided to fight for custody of the children, she would stand absolutely no chance. So she needed to think very carefully about how to hide it from him. Due to the pregnancy drowsiness, she soon drifted off into a deep sleep while still mulling things over. At some point in her daze, the bedroom door was violently forced open. Autumn jolted awake, so startled that she thought a burglar had broken into the house. She grabbed the phone by her pillow to call the police, but the man lunged straight at her. The natural physical strength difference between a man and a woman left her unable to move. She was so terrified that she accidentally pressed something on the phone, and the sudden glow of the screen light revealed that the figure before her was Charles. "Why did you hang up on me?" Charles was still wearing the black suit from earlier in the day, the sapphire bow tie at his collar still perfectly unwrinkled. But the drunkenness was clearly visible on his face. Normally he always wore a cold and aloof expression, but right now his brows were tightly furrowed and his tone carried an unmistakable note of reproach. Autumn suddenly felt a flare of irritation. She had no desire to exchange many words with a drunk. The scene from their wedding night three years ago was still vivid in her mind, and it left her feeling agitated and restless. She tried to push Charles away, but the drunken man remained stubborn and steady, with an air that suggested he absolutely would not let it go unless she answered him. Awakened so abruptly and now talking about this, Autumn felt a brief pang of grievance, but she quickly pushed the emotion back down. "I know you took Vivian out to meet up with your friends. "What was I supposed to do, stay on the line and wait? Wait for you to invite me along to drink with them?" Charles looked at her with a very earnest expression and said, "You could've asked. If you'd asked, I would've taken you with me." Staring into his eyes, which looked so utterly sincere, Autumn could not tell for a moment if he was only pretending to be drunk. But then she thought about how he normally kept her at a thousand miles' distance, and a chill ran through her heart. Her inner resolve to divorce grew a bit stronger. She gave him an impatient shove and said, "You're drunk. Get off me. The smell of alcohol on you is suffocating. Vivian probably doesn't mind it, so go to her instead." Upon those words, Charles abruptly stood up, pulled open the wardrobe, grabbed a bathrobe, and headed straight toward the bathroom, though his steps were a little unsteady. Autumn turned over, buried her head in the pillow, and went back to sleep. She told herself she was a pregnant woman now and had to take good care of herself. Early the next morning, Autumn woke up to find the spot beside her already empty. She stretched her arms and got up to go downstairs for breakfast. Wanda had already prepared breakfast according to her preferences and laid it out on the table. Autumn had just taken a sip of her soup when she saw Vivian coming down the stairs. Unlike Autumn, who was still in her nightgown, Vivian was wearing a flawlessly tailored dress, her makeup artfully alluring, even every strand of her hair looking perfectly polished. In a soft, sweet voice, she called out, "Wanda, is my breakfast ready?" Wanda heard her voice and hurried out from the kitchen, carrying her breakfast and placing it on the table. Autumn could not help but see it, because it was set down directly across from her own breakfast: the exact same soup, a hot latte, and the butter croissant that Autumn loved most. "Autumn, you don't mind if I sit down and have breakfast with you, do you?" Without waiting for Autumn to answer, Vivian took her seat with deliberate grace, smoothed out her skirt, and elegantly lifted her coffee cup. "That's fine." Autumn answered without really thinking. She had sorted out her thoughts the night before. Right now, the most important thing to her was her babies. She had never been an indecisive person, and once she decided on something, she needed to see it through as quickly as possible. So she paid no attention to Vivian's behavior. Vivian smiled and asked, "Don't you want to know where Charles and I went last night? I heard from Jason that Charles has never once taken you to meet any of them." Autumn's brow twitched slightly. 'She's clearly here to pick a fight.' Not to mention Jason Ford, she had not met a single one of Charles's friends. 'Yet the moment Vivian got back, Charles couldn't wait to take her to see them,' she mused. 'She truly is the one he holds closest to his heart.' "Oh, I'm just not a person who enjoys noisy crowds by nature." Autumn was bristling inside, but she refused to look bad. "Is that so?" Vivian let out a little laugh. "I suspect it's more likely Charles simply didn't want to take you." Autumn lifted her eyes and met her head-on. She took a sip of her coffee and spoke in a cool, even tone. "Miss Sheffield, what exactly are you implying? "You're merely staying here as a guest in my home. I suggest you conduct yourself with some dignity." Vivian leaned back in her chair, letting her body stretch out more comfortably, a provocative look settling on her face. "I'm staying at Charles's house." A short, humorless laugh escaped Autumn. "Miss Sheffield, allow me to remind you that Charles and I are still legally married at this moment. If you fail to grasp that, I can show you our marriage certificate. "And if your time abroad has left you confused, I would be happy to educate you on the marriage laws of this country along the way. "This villa is our home. Grandpa bought it for the two of us when we got married, and my name is on the property deed as well." Autumn was never a pushover. She had kept up a gentle and dignified image solely for the sake of being a proper Mrs. Goodman, but now that Vivian was back, she probably would not hold that position for much longer. There was no need to indulge someone who was wrecking her marriage, especially now that the bullying was directed straight at her head. She absolutely would not tolerate it. Chapter 3 Let's Get a Divorce Vivian was a bit taken aback. Watching the composed way Autumn carried herself, she had assumed Autumn was a meek little lamb she could push around as she pleased, but now things were turning out quite differently. Just as Vivian's face flushed crimson then drained pale in quick succession and she was racking her brain for a comeback, the living room door was pushed open from outside. A man with a tall, straight posture walked in. Autumn lifted her eyes and immediately caught sight of Charles's sharp, well-defined jawline. He swept a piercing gaze across the people in the living room, a pair of slim gold-rimmed glasses resting on his high-bridged nose. The crisp, impeccably tailored black suit he wore gave his entire presence an air of cold detachment. "Charles." Vivian's voice took on a faint tearful quiver. With an affected delicacy, she braced herself against the edge of the table and rose to her feet, her steps slightly unsteady. The corners of her mouth pressed downward, and her eyes reddened at the rims, as if tears might spill over the very next second. Hearing her call out like that, Charles immediately spotted the rather pale look on Vivian's face. His brow tightened, and he snapped out a reprimand. "Autumn, what's wrong with you?" Autumn watched the scene unfold with cold detachment. Seeing how Charles had jumped to Vivian's defense without a moment's thought, half her heart went cold. A spark of anger flared up in her as well, and she shot back in an irritated tone, "What do you mean, what's wrong with me?" "Apologize to Vivian," Charles said, his face stern. "Not a chance," Autumn replied, every bit as stubborn. 'Why on earth should I have to apologize? No way I'll do it.' She had already made up her mind about the divorce, so she was not going to relent in any way right now. "Charles." Vivian's long, delicate lashes fluttered. "Maybe I accidentally upset Autumn and caused her to misunderstand. Please don't be angry. It's all my fault. I should be the one apologizing to her." Autumn cursed inwardly, 'Damn, what a sweet little schemer. That instant face-changing act is truly something else.' Charles gently soothed Vivian, completely ignoring Autumn. "It's not your fault. It's only natural you would have some things to get used to just after moving in. Autumn is older than you. She should be the bigger person and let things slide." Watching Charles shield Vivian so fiercely, a wave of bitterness surged up inside Autumn. Three years of marriage, and even if there had been no deep love, that didn't mean she had never invested her genuine feelings. Yet Charles's actions disappointed her so deeply. He hadn't even given her the most basic respect. With that thought, she set her coffee cup down on the table with a weighty clunk, stood up, and walked toward the stairs. Charles's expression darkened further. He fixed his eyes on Autumn's retreating figure, a pensive look settling on his face. Vivian observed the shift in Charles's expression. She lowered her head, and as her eyes turned downward, a cold, fleeting glint passed through them. "I'm going upstairs for a moment, Vivian. Wait here for me," Charles said. Without even waiting for Vivian to respond, he strode straight toward the staircase. Charles shoved the door open with considerable force. Autumn frowned and complained, "Could you at least be a little more mindful about how loud you open the door? It's incredibly rude." She had fully anticipated that he would follow her up. "And you were so polite to Vivian just now?" he retorted. "What now? Have you come to back Miss Sheffield up, Mr. Goodman?" Autumn was genuinely provoked now. She had originally thought that when she walked off in a huff, he would, at least to some degree, try to soothe her mood. As it turned out, she had wildly overestimated her own importance in his eyes. 'Mr. Goodman?' Charles froze for a solid second. Flames seemed to ignite at the back of his eyes, and he spoke through what sounded like gritted teeth. "Autumn, what kind of talk is this? I'm your husband, and you're calling me Mr. Goodman?" Autumn laughed out of sheer fury. "What else am I supposed to call you? Mr. Goodman, do you even remember that you're my husband? Have you ever once stood up for me? "If I hadn't just seen how fiercely you defend Vivian, I would've thought you were nothing but a cold, heartless block of ice by nature." Charles's face clouded over, and his tone turned even more severe. "Is that seriously what you think of me? If you hadn't been rude to Vivian first, would I be asking you to apologize to her?" "Mr. Goodman, do yourself a favor and go get your eyes examined. How did you see me being rude to her? Do you have x-ray vision or something? "You already knew I was bullying her before you even walked through the door?" Autumn grabbed the throw pillow in her hands and flung it straight at him. The pillow struck Charles square in the chest. He looked down at the floral cushion that tumbled to the floor and found himself momentarily stunned. In three years of marriage, he had never once seen Autumn so thoroughly unglued and aggressive. The image he had always carried of her was that of a smiling, gentle, and courteous woman. Even though he knew her true nature was actually quite stubborn, whenever disagreements arose after they married, Autumn had always been mindful of his feelings and would soften each time to placate him. But ever since Vivian moved into their home, it seemed as though she had changed somehow. And in the past, on the occasions when he came home a little late, Autumn would always leave a single soft lamp glowing by the bedside, waiting for his return. It had never been like the night before, when the bedroom had been completely dark and she had long gone to sleep, no longer waiting up for him. Autumn drew a deep breath, as if she had just summoned up an enormous reserve of resolve. "Charles, let's get a divorce." Charles stood there, completely stunned. Autumn pressed on, "You don't have any feelings for me anyway. Now that Vivian's back, I can see perfectly well how you feel about her. So I'll just step aside for the two of you." After saying these words, Autumn felt a sense of release wash through her whole body. So much of the time, she had felt she could never truly hold onto him and that she was bound to lose him sooner or later anyway. Rather than living in a constant state of worry, she thought it was far better to make a clean, complete break, letting him go and setting herself free in the process. "How very generous of you." The look on Charles's face plummeted to a freezing point. Autumn watched as he showed not the slightest hint of refusal, and despite feeling a sharp pang in her heart, she believed this was better for everyone involved. "Then let's hurry up and get the paperwork done. "You don't have many belongings here. Pack your things and move out together with Vivian." Charles raised an eyebrow. "What kind of nonsense are you talking? Me move out? This house was bought by Grandpa. And did I say I agreed to a divorce?" Autumn tilted her head and fixed him with a look that was a wry half-smile, her voice carrying a note of gentle mockery. "You can't be serious, Charles. "I'm making this huge sacrifice to step aside for the two of you, and you won't even leave me a roof over my head?" "I'm not getting a divorce. Don't bring it up again in the future," Charles said, his irritation plain. He gave his tie a rough, impatient yank, then turned and walked away. 'He won't divorce me?' She raised an eyebrow. That answer caught her completely off guard. She'd assumed he'd be in a frantic rush to divorce her and marry Vivian as soon as possible. Autumn picked the pillow up off the floor, crossed her legs, and settled onto the sofa in the bedroom. She couldn't figure out what was going through Charles's mind. 'He clearly doesn't love me, so why would he refuse a divorce? Could it be that he wants to keep one at home and have another one on the side?' The instant that thought landed, a look of sudden dawning comprehension spread across her face. 'That's got to be it. And he's not even trying to hide it. He's boldly gone and brought the other woman straight into our home to live with us.' She let out a sneer inwardly. 'It seems Charles truly doesn't know me at all.' Three years ago, both of them had been unattached. They had been schoolmates in neighboring classes back in the day, so they at least knew of each other to some degree. Under their families' arrangement, the two had gotten married. Before the wedding, she'd even heard that Charles once had someone he loved with all his heart, but his confession had been rejected and the love had gone unrequited, which was why he'd agreed to the marriage out of sheer hopeless resignation. Charles was always rather distant toward her, but Autumn didn't mind at the time. She believed feelings could be cultivated over time. Besides, the Goodman family wielded immense power and influence in Riverside City, and on top of that, Charles was exceptionally good-looking. Plenty of young women were lining up for the chance to marry him. All things considered, she wasn't losing out in the slightest. So this marriage was one she had entered into willingly. As she recalled the past, Autumn gave the corner of her mouth a self-mocking tug. She had a deeply ingrained streak of emotional fastidiousness. She was absolutely not going to be like those other wealthy wives who cared only that their husband provided the money and came home once in a while, completely turning a blind eye to however many women he kept on the outside. Besides, Vivian was uniquely special to Charles. Just as Autumn was lost in these brooding thoughts, her phone rang. She pulled it out and glanced at the screen. The word "Grandpa" was flashing on it. She hurriedly pressed the answer button. "Hey, Grandpa." "Autumn." Robert Goodman's tone was distinctly laced with concern. "I've heard that Vivian is staying at your place?" "Yes, she's just staying temporarily for a little while. She'll move out soon," Autumn replied. Afraid of making Robert worry, she chose not to elaborate on anything. Robert's voice, though carrying the slight wear of age, remained firm and left no room for argument. "You and Charles are to come back here together tonight, girl. I'll take charge of this matter." "Grandpa..." Autumn hesitated. She had a feeling Charles would most likely not be willing to accompany her, but she didn't know how to explain that to Robert. "Say no more, girl. I'll arrange everything. I'll send a car to pick you up this afternoon," he said. Then, without another word, he hung up the phone. Realizing she simply couldn't refuse, Autumn got up and began changing her clothes, starting her preparations early. She stepped into the walk-in closet. An entire wall of luxury handbags lined the space, all gifts Charles had given her over the past few years. He never bothered to care about what she actually liked and simply bought whatever new releases came out. At the very beginning, Autumn still tried to decline, but Charles had shut her down with a single line. "As Mrs. Goodman, these items are to match your status. Don't embarrass me out there." Chapter 4 Grandpa Stands Up for Her Autumn casually picked out a limited edition bag from this spring's collection, then carefully selected a strand of lustrous pearls to pair with her black dress. She let her long hair down, letting it fall loosely over her shoulders, and touched up her makeup in the mirror with a powder puff. A knock sounded at the door. Autumn asked with a note of confusion, "What is it?" Wanda said respectfully, "Mrs. Goodman, the family driver is already waiting for you at the door. Please come down once you're ready." "Alright, got it, Wanda." Autumn grabbed her bag and opened the door. The moment she walked downstairs, she spotted that irritating figure sitting on the living room sofa. Watching Autumn descend, Vivian's eyes couldn't hide their envy. Autumn didn't spare her a single glance and headed straight toward the foyer. She had initially wanted to wear high heels, but after thinking about the babies in her belly, Autumn chose a pair of elegant flats instead. Pushing open the door, Autumn froze for a second. Charles was standing right there at the entrance. Hearing the sound, Charles turned his head and glanced back at her. Just one glance, and he couldn't tear his eyes away. What met his gaze was a delicate face, her skin smooth and lustrous, her brows soft and gentle. Her eyes sparkled like a sky full of stars, clean and crystal clear, and her cherry lips were slightly parted. The strands of hair by her cheeks fluttered lightly in the breeze, adding an extra touch of allure. She had put on a black dress today on purpose, revealing the beautiful lines of her shoulders and neck. Her fair skin looked even more translucent and luminous against the black fabric. The white pearls and the tiny diamonds adorning the hem of her dress made her entire aura seem all the more noble and elegant. Charles had never said it out loud, but he'd always loved the way Autumn looked with light, natural makeup. She only needed the faintest touch of cosmetics to completely captivate a man's soul. Autumn caught the fleeting flash of stunned admiration in Charles's eyes with perfect precision. In the past, this would've made her shy, and she would've secretly rejoiced in her heart. But now, things were different. Her voice came out a little cold as she spoke. "What are you doing here?" Charles was irritated by her coldness. "Autumn, your nonsense has got to have a limit. You're only this way because I've been too lenient with you all this time." Autumn hooked the corner of her lip upward. "Oh, really? You've been very lenient with me, Mr. Goodman? I wasn't aware of it." Charles tugged at his tie with a hint of impatience, his brows knitted as he spoke. "Autumn, take a good look at your entire outfit. "Your handbag is a limited edition I picked up for you on my business trip abroad. It cost hundreds of thousands. And that string of pearls? It's also worth a fortune..." Autumn let out a short laugh, her tone mocking. "So this is what you mean by being lenient with me, just buying me luxury goods? You're really quite shallow." Charles had never been called shallow before in his life. A wave of displeasure washed over him, and with a cold expression, he pulled the car door open and climbed straight in. "Sorry to have kept you waiting, David." Autumn smiled warmly at the driver, the expression on her face immediately softening. "Please get in, Mrs. Goodman." David Craig bowed slightly and opened the car door for her. Autumn climbed in and deliberately kept a certain social distance between herself and Charles. "Don't go spouting nonsense in front of Grandpa," Charles said, his demeanor already restored to that of a cold, aristocratic rich heir, as if the person who'd shown emotion earlier hadn't been him at all. "Why? You dare to do it but not to own up to it? As the CEO of Goodman Group, you have so little sense of responsibility?" Autumn let out a light laugh. "What's gotten into you? Is it your time of the month? You've got such a temper," Charles said, fixing her with a probing look. Autumn shot him an annoyed glare. From the way he said that, it was obvious he had absolutely no clue when her time of the month even was. Charles leaned in a little closer and whispered close to her ear, "Enough, stop all this nonsense in front of outsiders. Enough's enough." He didn't want the driver running to Robert to tattle. "Then agree to what I proposed last night. It's better for everyone involved," Autumn murmured in a low voice. "Don't even think about it. You'd best snuff out that thought right now." Charles's gaze darkened, his reply icy and curt. Autumn looked up and caught David, the driver, watching the two of them through the rearview mirror. Worried Robert might grow concerned, Autumn dropped the subject altogether and turned her head toward the window. The car soon arrived at Robert's residence. The moment the car came to a complete stop, Charles pushed the door open and got out without a second's pause. Autumn let out a sigh. 'Sure enough, he can't stand being in the same space as me.' "Please step out, Mrs. Goodman." While she was still lost in thought, David had already opened the car door for her. Autumn carefully stepped out sideways and walked toward the villa's living room. From a distance, she could see Charles sitting on the sofa, his long legs casually crossed. His tailored, high-end suit outlined the strong lines of his frame. He was gazing out the window, his face turned to the side, the arc of his jawline deep and perfectly sculpted. Autumn's mind wandered a bit. She pictured in her head what their babies might look like. 'If it's a boy and takes after his father, he'd be quite handsome. If it's a girl, she'd probably be exquisitely beautiful too.' "Autumn." Robert's hearty, cheerful laugh rang out from behind her. Autumn turned around and saw an old man with graying hair striding down the stairs with vigorous steps. His back was ramrod straight, his voice strong and resonant, filled with vigor. Between his brows sat an air of calm and commanding authority. He walked up to her with a smile and waved Autumn over to sit beside him. "Autumn, you got here so fast. Tell me whatever you'd like to eat, and I'll arrange it all." The old man smoothed down the copper-colored beard along his jaw, the corners of his eyes nearly crinkling into flight with mirth. "Anything would be wonderful, Grandpa," Autumn answered obediently. Robert swept a glance over Charles, and the smile on his face drained away completely. Suppressing a surge of anger, he barked at him, "Come outside with me, Charles." He turned back around and immediately resumed his warm and kindly expression. "Rest here for a bit, Autumn. Coming all the way here must've worn you out. I need to discuss something with Charles." Seeing the two completely different faces Robert put on, Charles's expression turned sour. 'Worn out from traveling here? What nonsense is that?' But he didn't dare say a word. He stood up and followed the old man outside. Robert walked with his hands clasped behind his back, striding in large steps toward the garden. He walked all the way to the far end of the garden, making absolutely sure Autumn wouldn't overhear, before finally coming to a stop. He spun around and jabbed his finger at Charles in fury. "Have you lost your mind? Call right now and throw Vivian out of your house. She'd better be gone before Autumn gets home." "Grandpa, what exactly did Autumn say to you?" Charles's brow creased, and his tone wasn't particularly pleasant. Robert bristled, his beard seeming to puff out. "If Autumn had told me sooner, Vivian wouldn't have been allowed to stay even a single day. "What are you thinking? Putting that woman in your home? Are you trying to anger me straight into my grave?" Hearing that Autumn hadn't been the one to tattle, the look on Charles's face softened a little. "Grandpa, Vivian's place is being renovated. She's only staying with us temporarily for a month." "What? Are there no hotels in Riverside City? If you're worried about her staying somewhere else, are all the hotels under our company fully booked? "Charles, what exactly is going on in that head of yours? You are a married man. Don't you understand the need to keep your distance from other women?" Robert was truly about to blow a fuse. His whole face was scrunched up. Charles explained in a calm and measured tone, "There's no need to keep my distance. We grew up together. It's completely normal for her to stay at our place for a bit. "She just got back to the country, and living in a hotel would be far too inconvenient with no one around to look after her. Besides, Autumn's not the petty type, not to mention there are plenty of empty rooms in the house." "You..." Robert didn't want to exchange another single word with him. Tossing out a final remark, "There'll come a day when you'll cry your eyes out with regret," he turned and marched right back. He couldn't believe how blind Charles was. =========== 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Unexpected Pregnancy "Doctor, I don't want this baby." Autumn Rowan glanced down at the test results on the desk, her brow furrowing. "You need to think this through very carefully. Your uterine wall is unusually thin. If you terminate, there's a strong chance you'll never be able to conceive again. "And," the doctor said, studying Autumn's pale face with a steady, patient look as she explained the situation. She pointed at the ultrasound printout. "It shows two embryos." "Well..." A flicker of fear crossed Autumn's face. She stood up in a fluster, kept her head low, and added, "I'll think it over some more." "Yes, talk it through with your boyfriend. It's best not to make a decision like this all on your own." The doctor got a general sense of the situation just from watching the young woman's reaction. She rose from her chair, walked over to Autumn, and patted her gently on the shoulder. 'Boyfriend?' Autumn's expression darkened the second she heard that word. She gripped the lab report tightly in her hand, a sharp pain stabbing through her chest. 'If she hadn't come back, this would've been the most wonderful news imaginable, but the way things are now...' "Thank you, Doctor. I'll take my leave then." Autumn offered the doctor a polite, slight bow of gratitude, then turned and walked briskly toward the stairwell. The cleaning lady sweeping the floor happened to spot Autumn walking out of the obstetrics department looking utterly lost. The woman pursed her lips and turned toward another woman wiping down chairs nearby, muttering under her breath, "Looks like another unplanned one. What number is that just today? College kids these days, honestly..." Autumn had just stepped out of the hospital when the phone in her bag started to vibrate. She fished out her phone and saw the name she least wanted to deal with at this moment flashing on the screen: Charles Goodman. She pressed her lips together and answered anyway. "Where are you? I need to talk to you about something." Charles's voice came through as cold and detached as it always was. "I'm out shopping." Autumn glanced at the test report and told a lie. "Come home right now." After delivering that one line, Charles ended the call directly. Autumn let out a bitter laugh. She stared at the now-dark screen she was still holding in midair, then slipped the phone quietly into her coat pocket. She folded the lab report carefully and tucked it into the inner compartment of her handbag. She had just reached the front door of the villa when Ben Coleman, the butler, stepped forward to greet her. "Mrs. Goodman." Autumn returned a smile and nodded at him, but when she noticed his expression seemed a little strained, she asked, "Ben, what's the matter?" "Please go on inside, ma'am. Mr. Charles is waiting for you." Ben sidestepped the question. As he usually did, he reached out to take her handbag. Autumn quickly pulled the bag behind her back for safety. "It's fine, I'll hold onto it myself." With that, she headed inside. She had only taken a few steps when the sound of familiar laughter drifted over from the living room. Autumn's stride hitched. 'She's here already?' She had just gotten word that very morning that Vivian Sheffield was back in the country. "Hey, Autumn. I was just telling Charles you'd be coming. Wait a moment, I'll go get him." Vivian rose gracefully to her feet and greeted Autumn with a beaming smile, then turned and headed toward the kitchen. Autumn followed Vivian's path with her eyes and looked toward the kitchen, where Charles stood washing grapes, his head bent low over the sink. He was still in his work clothes, a white shirt and suit trousers, a sight that starkly contrasted with the domestic task he was performing. Autumn's face turned even more pale. In three years of marriage, Charles had never once washed any fruit for her, and he had not even poured her so much as a glass of water. She had always thought he was just a pampered rich heir who'd been waited on since birth, that he was just used to being taken care of and had never learned how to take care of anyone else. It turned out he simply had never cared to take care of her. "Charles, Autumn's here. Let's go sit." Vivian's voice was soft and tender. Autumn stood motionless near the doorway, her body stiff. The words Vivian had used were "Autumn's here," not "Autumn's back," which sounded as if she was the outsider in the house. Autumn let out a self-mocking laugh and walked toward the sofa. Charles had already taken a seat and set the fruit down on the glass coffee table at the same time. Vivian smoothed out the skirt of her white dress and sat down beside him, a move that looked perfectly natural and expected. Autumn's eyes dimmed for a second. She sat down on the sofa opposite them and placed her handbag at her side. "Autumn, have some grapes. They're really sweet." Vivian held one out toward Autumn. "Thank you, but I don't really care for grapes." Autumn politely declined. Charles, in response to that, finally lifted his head and cast a casual glance her way. Feeling that scrutinizing look land on her, Autumn met Charles's eyes with a calm and open expression, her face completely free of any reaction. "Charles, here, it's for you." As she spoke, Vivian leaned forward slightly and lifted a single grape right up to Charles's lips. He bit down on the grape without a moment's hesitation. "Autumn, both Charles and I love grapes. It's a shame you don't like them." Vivian settled back into her seat with a smile. The doctor's words were still swirling around in Autumn's mind, so she barely registered Vivian's little performance. In a daze, she caught the last part of the sentence and asked, sounding confused, "What did you just say about how it's a shame I don't like them?" Charles frowned a little. He seemed clearly dissatisfied that Autumn had zoned out a moment ago, and his tone carried a hint of impatience. "That doesn't matter. I asked you to come home because I need to tell you something. "Vivian just got back to the country. Her family is overseas, her apartment is still being renovated, and she needs a place to stay for the time being. She'll live with us for one month." Autumn swept her gaze across Vivian and Charles. The two of them sitting together right now made her feel like an outsider in her own home. She paused for a second, then spoke with visible reluctance. "Actually, Miss Sheffield could stay at a hotel. I worry that having her stay here with us might be a little... inconvenient..." "There's nothing inconvenient about it. It's decided. Vivian, let me show you your room." Charles cut Autumn off mid-sentence. He stood up, smoothed out the wrinkles on his shirt, and turned toward the staircase. "Sorry about this, Autumn. I'm only borrowing a room for a month. I'll move out the moment the renovations are finished." Vivian got up with practiced elegance. The corner of her mouth lifted into a faint, almost imperceptible smile of triumph. She looked down at Autumn, who was sitting there a little stunned, and followed Charles upstairs. "Mrs. Goodman." Wanda Jenkins, the housekeeper, stood there wringing her hands a little as she looked at Autumn's face, not knowing quite what to say. "Wanda, have you ever seen Charles wash fruit for anyone before?" Autumn forced the corners of her mouth into a truly awful, pained attempt at a smile and asked the question in a tone dripping with self-mockery. "Oh, Mrs. Goodman, please don't take it to heart. Mr. Charles is..." Wanda took in the sight of Autumn's pale face and let out a sigh. She had seen this very scene three years ago, back when Charles used to wash fruit for Vivian too. But she was afraid that if she said that out loud, Autumn would look even worse. In the early days of the marriage, Autumn had been so incredibly devoted to Charles, a fact all the household staff had seen with their own eyes, even if he had remained cold and indifferent the entire time. 'And now... well, things are only going to get harder,' Wanda feared. "It's okay, Wanda, you don't need to explain. I'm going to my room." Autumn drew a deep breath. There was not a single trace of color left in her face now. She got to her feet and started toward the stairs that led to the bedrooms. When she passed the second floor, she heard Charles's voice drifting out from somewhere. "Vivian, you're finally back." Autumn's body swayed unsteadily. She quickened her pace and headed directly up toward the third floor, afraid she might overhear any other words that would cut her to the bone. Chapter 2 Conflict When Autumn finally emerged from the bathroom after a long, lingering shower and blow-dried her hair, the bedroom was still empty, only herself in it. She felt a bit surprised and tapped her phone to check the time. The screen read 00:30. She pressed her lips together and called Charles. The call connected almost immediately. "Yes?" Charles's voice sounded different from usual, less detached. Autumn could tell right away he had been drinking. A voice shouted over the line from his end, "Charles, stop with the phone already. Vivian's finally back. Come on, let's drink..." Autumn heard those words and hung up without another thought. She set her phone aside, thinking that there was no need to ask anything further since the answer was already laid out plain in front of her. Vivian had only moved in a single day ago, and already she had so effortlessly pulled Charles right out of Autumn's grasp. Autumn let out a sigh and gently touched her lower belly. "Oh, my babies, I was planning to tell your daddy this happy news, but looking at how things are now, that seems impossible. "If your daddy and I end up going separate ways, would you be willing to stay and live with me?" She walked over to the wardrobe and was just about to pull open the door when she accidentally caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Under the warm yellow light, her lips were still completely colorless, and her face looked even paler than it did on an ordinary day. Autumn steadied her emotions, then placed her handbag into the corner of the wardrobe, deciding that pregnancy test report would just have to remain a secret forever. After putting the bag away, Autumn lay still on the bed, her long hair spreading out freely across the pillow. The dim light made her silhouette look even thinner. She stared up at the ceiling, and as she thought back on the past few years of their marriage, she suddenly felt like a complete joke. In three years of marriage, Charles had never been particularly warm toward her, but he had also never once spent a whole night away from home. They might not have been as affectionate as a typical married couple, but they had at least treated each other with courtesy and respect. She had always thought they would just keep going like that for the rest of their lives, especially now that they were going to have children. The more she thought, the redder her eyes became. She hurriedly shook her head and rubbed her stomach. She could not afford to get emotional right now. A thought suddenly darted into her mind. 'Maybe I should just ask for a divorce.' Once that idea took hold, she started planning. If she were to get a divorce, she absolutely had to keep the pregnancy a secret from Charles. After all, if Charles ever decided to fight for custody of the children, she would stand absolutely no chance. So she needed to think very carefully about how to hide it from him. Due to the pregnancy drowsiness, she soon drifted off into a deep sleep while still mulling things over. At some point in her daze, the bedroom door was violently forced open. Autumn jolted awake, so startled that she thought a burglar had broken into the house. She grabbed the phone by her pillow to call the police, but the man lunged straight at her. The natural physical strength difference between a man and a woman left her unable to move. She was so terrified that she accidentally pressed something on the phone, and the sudden glow of the screen light revealed that the figure before her was Charles. "Why did you hang up on me?" Charles was still wearing the black suit from earlier in the day, the sapphire bow tie at his collar still perfectly unwrinkled. But the drunkenness was clearly visible on his face. Normally he always wore a cold and aloof expression, but right now his brows were tightly furrowed and his tone carried an unmistakable note of reproach. Autumn suddenly felt a flare of irritation. She had no desire to exchange many words with a drunk. The scene from their wedding night three years ago was still vivid in her mind, and it left her feeling agitated and restless. She tried to push Charles away, but the drunken man remained stubborn and steady, with an air that suggested he absolutely would not let it go unless she answered him. Awakened so abruptly and now talking about this, Autumn felt a brief pang of grievance, but she quickly pushed the emotion back down. "I know you took Vivian out to meet up with your friends. "What was I supposed to do, stay on the line and wait? Wait for you to invite me along to drink with them?" Charles looked at her with a very earnest expression and said, "You could've asked. If you'd asked, I would've taken you with me." Staring into his eyes, which looked so utterly sincere, Autumn could not tell for a moment if he was only pretending to be drunk. But then she thought about how he normally kept her at a thousand miles' distance, and a chill ran through her heart. Her inner resolve to divorce grew a bit stronger. She gave him an impatient shove and said, "You're drunk. Get off me. The smell of alcohol on you is suffocating. Vivian probably doesn't mind it, so go to her instead." Upon those words, Charles abruptly stood up, pulled open the wardrobe, grabbed a bathrobe, and headed straight toward the bathroom, though his steps were a little unsteady. Autumn turned over, buried her head in the pillow, and went back to sleep. She told herself she was a pregnant woman now and had to take good care of herself. Early the next morning, Autumn woke up to find the spot beside her already empty. She stretched her arms and got up to go downstairs for breakfast. Wanda had already prepared breakfast according to her preferences and laid it out on the table. Autumn had just taken a sip of her soup when she saw Vivian coming down the stairs. Unlike Autumn, who was still in her nightgown, Vivian was wearing a flawlessly tailored dress, her makeup artfully alluring, even every strand of her hair looking perfectly polished. In a soft, sweet voice, she called out, "Wanda, is my breakfast ready?" Wanda heard her voice and hurried out from the kitchen, carrying her breakfast and placing it on the table. Autumn could not help but see it, because it was set down directly across from her own breakfast: the exact same soup, a hot latte, and the butter croissant that Autumn loved most. "Autumn, you don't mind if I sit down and have breakfast with you, do you?" Without waiting for Autumn to answer, Vivian took her seat with deliberate grace, smoothed out her skirt, and elegantly lifted her coffee cup. "That's fine." Autumn answered without really thinking. She had sorted out her thoughts the night before. Right now, the most important thing to her was her babies. She had never been an indecisive person, and once she decided on something, she needed to see it through as quickly as possible. So she paid no attention to Vivian's behavior. Vivian smiled and asked, "Don't you want to know where Charles and I went last night? I heard from Jason that Charles has never once taken you to meet any of them." Autumn's brow twitched slightly. 'She's clearly here to pick a fight.' Not to mention Jason Ford, she had not met a single one of Charles's friends. 'Yet the moment Vivian got back, Charles couldn't wait to take her to see them,' she mused. 'She truly is the one he holds closest to his heart.' "Oh, I'm just not a person who enjoys noisy crowds by nature." Autumn was bristling inside, but she refused to look bad. "Is that so?" Vivian let out a little laugh. "I suspect it's more likely Charles simply didn't want to take you." Autumn lifted her eyes and met her head-on. She took a sip of her coffee and spoke in a cool, even tone. "Miss Sheffield, what exactly are you implying? "You're merely staying here as a guest in my home. I suggest you conduct yourself with some dignity." Vivian leaned back in her chair, letting her body stretch out more comfortably, a provocative look settling on her face. "I'm staying at Charles's house." A short, humorless laugh escaped Autumn. "Miss Sheffield, allow me to remind you that Charles and I are still legally married at this moment. If you fail to grasp that, I can show you our marriage certificate. "And if your time abroad has left you confused, I would be happy to educate you on the marriage laws of this country along the way. "This villa is our home. Grandpa bought it for the two of us when we got married, and my name is on the property deed as well." Autumn was never a pushover. She had kept up a gentle and dignified image solely for the sake of being a proper Mrs. Goodman, but now that Vivian was back, she probably would not hold that position for much longer. There was no need to indulge someone who was wrecking her marriage, especially now that the bullying was directed straight at her head. She absolutely would not tolerate it. Chapter 3 Let's Get a Divorce Vivian was a bit taken aback. Watching the composed way Autumn carried herself, she had assumed Autumn was a meek little lamb she could push around as she pleased, but now things were turning out quite differently. Just as Vivian's face flushed crimson then drained pale in quick succession and she was racking her brain for a comeback, the living room door was pushed open from outside. A man with a tall, straight posture walked in. Autumn lifted her eyes and immediately caught sight of Charles's sharp, well-defined jawline. He swept a piercing gaze across the people in the living room, a pair of slim gold-rimmed glasses resting on his high-bridged nose. The crisp, impeccably tailored black suit he wore gave his entire presence an air of cold detachment. "Charles." Vivian's voice took on a faint tearful quiver. With an affected delicacy, she braced herself against the edge of the table and rose to her feet, her steps slightly unsteady. The corners of her mouth pressed downward, and her eyes reddened at the rims, as if tears might spill over the very next second. Hearing her call out like that, Charles immediately spotted the rather pale look on Vivian's face. His brow tightened, and he snapped out a reprimand. "Autumn, what's wrong with you?" Autumn watched the scene unfold with cold detachment. Seeing how Charles had jumped to Vivian's defense without a moment's thought, half her heart went cold. A spark of anger flared up in her as well, and she shot back in an irritated tone, "What do you mean, what's wrong with me?" "Apologize to Vivian," Charles said, his face stern. "Not a chance," Autumn replied, every bit as stubborn. 'Why on earth should I have to apologize? No way I'll do it.' She had already made up her mind about the divorce, so she was not going to relent in any way right now. "Charles." Vivian's long, delicate lashes fluttered. "Maybe I accidentally upset Autumn and caused her to misunderstand. Please don't be angry. It's all my fault. I should be the one apologizing to her." Autumn cursed inwardly, 'Damn, what a sweet little schemer. That instant face-changing act is truly something else.' Charles gently soothed Vivian, completely ignoring Autumn. "It's not your fault. It's only natural you would have some things to get used to just after moving in. Autumn is older than you. She should be the bigger person and let things slide." Watching Charles shield Vivian so fiercely, a wave of bitterness surged up inside Autumn. Three years of marriage, and even if there had been no deep love, that didn't mean she had never invested her genuine feelings. Yet Charles's actions disappointed her so deeply. He hadn't even given her the most basic respect. With that thought, she set her coffee cup down on the table with a weighty clunk, stood up, and walked toward the stairs. Charles's expression darkened further. He fixed his eyes on Autumn's retreating figure, a pensive look settling on his face. Vivian observed the shift in Charles's expression. She lowered her head, and as her eyes turned downward, a cold, fleeting glint passed through them. "I'm going upstairs for a moment, Vivian. Wait here for me," Charles said. Without even waiting for Vivian to respond, he strode straight toward the staircase. Charles shoved the door open with considerable force. Autumn frowned and complained, "Could you at least be a little more mindful about how loud you open the door? It's incredibly rude." She had fully anticipated that he would follow her up. "And you were so polite to Vivian just now?" he retorted. "What now? Have you come to back Miss Sheffield up, Mr. Goodman?" Autumn was genuinely provoked now. She had originally thought that when she walked off in a huff, he would, at least to some degree, try to soothe her mood. As it turned out, she had wildly overestimated her own importance in his eyes. 'Mr. Goodman?' Charles froze for a solid second. Flames seemed to ignite at the back of his eyes, and he spoke through what sounded like gritted teeth. "Autumn, what kind of talk is this? I'm your husband, and you're calling me Mr. Goodman?" Autumn laughed out of sheer fury. "What else am I supposed to call you? Mr. Goodman, do you even remember that you're my husband? Have you ever once stood up for me? "If I hadn't just seen how fiercely you defend Vivian, I would've thought you were nothing but a cold, heartless block of ice by nature." Charles's face clouded over, and his tone turned even more severe. "Is that seriously what you think of me? If you hadn't been rude to Vivian first, would I be asking you to apologize to her?" "Mr. Goodman, do yourself a favor and go get your eyes examined. How did you see me being rude to her? Do you have x-ray vision or something? "You already knew I was bullying her before you even walked through the door?" Autumn grabbed the throw pillow in her hands and flung it straight at him. The pillow struck Charles square in the chest. He looked down at the floral cushion that tumbled to the floor and found himself momentarily stunned. In three years of marriage, he had never once seen Autumn so thoroughly unglued and aggressive. The image he had always carried of her was that of a smiling, gentle, and courteous woman. Even though he knew her true nature was actually quite stubborn, whenever disagreements arose after they married, Autumn had always been mindful of his feelings and would soften each time to placate him. But ever since Vivian moved into their home, it seemed as though she had changed somehow. And in the past, on the occasions when he came home a little late, Autumn would always leave a single soft lamp glowing by the bedside, waiting for his return. It had never been like the night before, when the bedroom had been completely dark and she had long gone to sleep, no longer waiting up for him. Autumn drew a deep breath, as if she had just summoned up an enormous reserve of resolve. "Charles, let's get a divorce." Charles stood there, completely stunned. Autumn pressed on, "You don't have any feelings for me anyway. Now that Vivian's back, I can see perfectly well how you feel about her. So I'll just step aside for the two of you." After saying these words, Autumn felt a sense of release wash through her whole body. So much of the time, she had felt she could never truly hold onto him and that she was bound to lose him sooner or later anyway. Rather than living in a constant state of worry, she thought it was far better to make a clean, complete break, letting him go and setting herself free in the process. "How very generous of you." The look on Charles's face plummeted to a freezing point. Autumn watched as he showed not the slightest hint of refusal, and despite feeling a sharp pang in her heart, she believed this was better for everyone involved. "Then let's hurry up and get the paperwork done. "You don't have many belongings here. Pack your things and move out together with Vivian." Charles raised an eyebrow. "What kind of nonsense are you talking? Me move out? This house was bought by Grandpa. And did I say I agreed to a divorce?" Autumn tilted her head and fixed him with a look that was a wry half-smile, her voice carrying a note of gentle mockery. "You can't be serious, Charles. "I'm making this huge sacrifice to step aside for the two of you, and you won't even leave me a roof over my head?" "I'm not getting a divorce. Don't bring it up again in the future," Charles said, his irritation plain. He gave his tie a rough, impatient yank, then turned and walked away. 'He won't divorce me?' She raised an eyebrow. That answer caught her completely off guard. She'd assumed he'd be in a frantic rush to divorce her and marry Vivian as soon as possible. Autumn picked the pillow up off the floor, crossed her legs, and settled onto the sofa in the bedroom. She couldn't figure out what was going through Charles's mind. 'He clearly doesn't love me, so why would he refuse a divorce? Could it be that he wants to keep one at home and have another one on the side?' The instant that thought landed, a look of sudden dawning comprehension spread across her face. 'That's got to be it. And he's not even trying to hide it. He's boldly gone and brought the other woman straight into our home to live with us.' She let out a sneer inwardly. 'It seems Charles truly doesn't know me at all.' Three years ago, both of them had been unattached. They had been schoolmates in neighboring classes back in the day, so they at least knew of each other to some degree. Under their families' arrangement, the two had gotten married. Before the wedding, she'd even heard that Charles once had someone he loved with all his heart, but his confession had been rejected and the love had gone unrequited, which was why he'd agreed to the marriage out of sheer hopeless resignation. Charles was always rather distant toward her, but Autumn didn't mind at the time. She believed feelings could be cultivated over time. Besides, the Goodman family wielded immense power and influence in Riverside City, and on top of that, Charles was exceptionally good-looking. Plenty of young women were lining up for the chance to marry him. All things considered, she wasn't losing out in the slightest. So this marriage was one she had entered into willingly. As she recalled the past, Autumn gave the corner of her mouth a self-mocking tug. She had a deeply ingrained streak of emotional fastidiousness. She was absolutely not going to be like those other wealthy wives who cared only that their husband provided the money and came home once in a while, completely turning a blind eye to however many women he kept on the outside. Besides, Vivian was uniquely special to Charles. Just as Autumn was lost in these brooding thoughts, her phone rang. She pulled it out and glanced at the screen. The word "Grandpa" was flashing on it. She hurriedly pressed the answer button. "Hey, Grandpa." "Autumn." Robert Goodman's tone was distinctly laced with concern. "I've heard that Vivian is staying at your place?" "Yes, she's just staying temporarily for a little while. She'll move out soon," Autumn replied. Afraid of making Robert worry, she chose not to elaborate on anything. Robert's voice, though carrying the slight wear of age, remained firm and left no room for argument. "You and Charles are to come back here together tonight, girl. I'll take charge of this matter." "Grandpa..." Autumn hesitated. She had a feeling Charles would most likely not be willing to accompany her, but she didn't know how to explain that to Robert. "Say no more, girl. I'll arrange everything. I'll send a car to pick you up this afternoon," he said. Then, without another word, he hung up the phone. Realizing she simply couldn't refuse, Autumn got up and began changing her clothes, starting her preparations early. She stepped into the walk-in closet. An entire wall of luxury handbags lined the space, all gifts Charles had given her over the past few years. He never bothered to care about what she actually liked and simply bought whatever new releases came out. At the very beginning, Autumn still tried to decline, but Charles had shut her down with a single line. "As Mrs. Goodman, these items are to match your status. Don't embarrass me out there." Chapter 4 Grandpa Stands Up for Her Autumn casually picked out a limited edition bag from this spring's collection, then carefully selected a strand of lustrous pearls to pair with her black dress. She let her long hair down, letting it fall loosely over her shoulders, and touched up her makeup in the mirror with a powder puff. A knock sounded at the door. Autumn asked with a note of confusion, "What is it?" Wanda said respectfully, "Mrs. Goodman, the family driver is already waiting for you at the door. Please come down once you're ready." "Alright, got it, Wanda." Autumn grabbed her bag and opened the door. The moment she walked downstairs, she spotted that irritating figure sitting on the living room sofa. Watching Autumn descend, Vivian's eyes couldn't hide their envy. Autumn didn't spare her a single glance and headed straight toward the foyer. She had initially wanted to wear high heels, but after thinking about the babies in her belly, Autumn chose a pair of elegant flats instead. Pushing open the door, Autumn froze for a second. Charles was standing right there at the entrance. Hearing the sound, Charles turned his head and glanced back at her. Just one glance, and he couldn't tear his eyes away. What met his gaze was a delicate face, her skin smooth and lustrous, her brows soft and gentle. Her eyes sparkled like a sky full of stars, clean and crystal clear, and her cherry lips were slightly parted. The strands of hair by her cheeks fluttered lightly in the breeze, adding an extra touch of allure. She had put on a black dress today on purpose, revealing the beautiful lines of her shoulders and neck. Her fair skin looked even more translucent and luminous against the black fabric. The white pearls and the tiny diamonds adorning the hem of her dress made her entire aura seem all the more noble and elegant. Charles had never said it out loud, but he'd always loved the way Autumn looked with light, natural makeup. She only needed the faintest touch of cosmetics to completely captivate a man's soul. Autumn caught the fleeting flash of stunned admiration in Charles's eyes with perfect precision. In the past, this would've made her shy, and she would've secretly rejoiced in her heart. But now, things were different. Her voice came out a little cold as she spoke. "What are you doing here?" Charles was irritated by her coldness. "Autumn, your nonsense has got to have a limit. You're only this way because I've been too lenient with you all this time." Autumn hooked the corner of her lip upward. "Oh, really? You've been very lenient with me, Mr. Goodman? I wasn't aware of it." Charles tugged at his tie with a hint of impatience, his brows knitted as he spoke. "Autumn, take a good look at your entire outfit. "Your handbag is a limited edition I picked up for you on my business trip abroad. It cost hundreds of thousands. And that string of pearls? It's also worth a fortune..." Autumn let out a short laugh, her tone mocking. "So this is what you mean by being lenient with me, just buying me luxury goods? You're really quite shallow." Charles had never been called shallow before in his life. A wave of displeasure washed over him, and with a cold expression, he pulled the car door open and climbed straight in. "Sorry to have kept you waiting, David." Autumn smiled warmly at the driver, the expression on her face immediately softening. "Please get in, Mrs. Goodman." David Craig bowed slightly and opened the car door for her. Autumn climbed in and deliberately kept a certain social distance between herself and Charles. "Don't go spouting nonsense in front of Grandpa," Charles said, his demeanor already restored to that of a cold, aristocratic rich heir, as if the person who'd shown emotion earlier hadn't been him at all. "Why? You dare to do it but not to own up to it? As the CEO of Goodman Group, you have so little sense of responsibility?" Autumn let out a light laugh. "What's gotten into you? Is it your time of the month? You've got such a temper," Charles said, fixing her with a probing look. Autumn shot him an annoyed glare. From the way he said that, it was obvious he had absolutely no clue when her time of the month even was. Charles leaned in a little closer and whispered close to her ear, "Enough, stop all this nonsense in front of outsiders. Enough's enough." He didn't want the driver running to Robert to tattle. "Then agree to what I proposed last night. It's better for everyone involved," Autumn murmured in a low voice. "Don't even think about it. You'd best snuff out that thought right now." Charles's gaze darkened, his reply icy and curt. Autumn looked up and caught David, the driver, watching the two of them through the rearview mirror. Worried Robert might grow concerned, Autumn dropped the subject altogether and turned her head toward the window. The car soon arrived at Robert's residence. The moment the car came to a complete stop, Charles pushed the door open and got out without a second's pause. Autumn let out a sigh. 'Sure enough, he can't stand being in the same space as me.' "Please step out, Mrs. Goodman." While she was still lost in thought, David had already opened the car door for her. Autumn carefully stepped out sideways and walked toward the villa's living room. From a distance, she could see Charles sitting on the sofa, his long legs casually crossed. His tailored, high-end suit outlined the strong lines of his frame. He was gazing out the window, his face turned to the side, the arc of his jawline deep and perfectly sculpted. Autumn's mind wandered a bit. She pictured in her head what their babies might look like. 'If it's a boy and takes after his father, he'd be quite handsome. If it's a girl, she'd probably be exquisitely beautiful too.' "Autumn." Robert's hearty, cheerful laugh rang out from behind her. Autumn turned around and saw an old man with graying hair striding down the stairs with vigorous steps. His back was ramrod straight, his voice strong and resonant, filled with vigor. Between his brows sat an air of calm and commanding authority. He walked up to her with a smile and waved Autumn over to sit beside him. "Autumn, you got here so fast. Tell me whatever you'd like to eat, and I'll arrange it all." The old man smoothed down the copper-colored beard along his jaw, the corners of his eyes nearly crinkling into flight with mirth. "Anything would be wonderful, Grandpa," Autumn answered obediently. Robert swept a glance over Charles, and the smile on his face drained away completely. Suppressing a surge of anger, he barked at him, "Come outside with me, Charles." He turned back around and immediately resumed his warm and kindly expression. "Rest here for a bit, Autumn. Coming all the way here must've worn you out. I need to discuss something with Charles." Seeing the two completely different faces Robert put on, Charles's expression turned sour. 'Worn out from traveling here? What nonsense is that?' But he didn't dare say a word. He stood up and followed the old man outside. Robert walked with his hands clasped behind his back, striding in large steps toward the garden. He walked all the way to the far end of the garden, making absolutely sure Autumn wouldn't overhear, before finally coming to a stop. He spun around and jabbed his finger at Charles in fury. "Have you lost your mind? Call right now and throw Vivian out of your house. She'd better be gone before Autumn gets home." "Grandpa, what exactly did Autumn say to you?" Charles's brow creased, and his tone wasn't particularly pleasant. Robert bristled, his beard seeming to puff out. "If Autumn had told me sooner, Vivian wouldn't have been allowed to stay even a single day. "What are you thinking? Putting that woman in your home? Are you trying to anger me straight into my grave?" Hearing that Autumn hadn't been the one to tattle, the look on Charles's face softened a little. "Grandpa, Vivian's place is being renovated. She's only staying with us temporarily for a month." "What? Are there no hotels in Riverside City? If you're worried about her staying somewhere else, are all the hotels under our company fully booked? "Charles, what exactly is going on in that head of yours? You are a married man. Don't you understand the need to keep your distance from other women?" Robert was truly about to blow a fuse. His whole face was scrunched up. Charles explained in a calm and measured tone, "There's no need to keep my distance. We grew up together. It's completely normal for her to stay at our place for a bit. "She just got back to the country, and living in a hotel would be far too inconvenient with no one around to look after her. Besides, Autumn's not the petty type, not to mention there are plenty of empty rooms in the house." "You..." Robert didn't want to exchange another single word with him. Tossing out a final remark, "There'll come a day when you'll cry your eyes out with regret," he turned and marched right back. He couldn't believe how blind Charles was. =========== 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Unexpected Pregnancy "Doctor, I don't want this baby." Autumn Rowan glanced down at the test results on the desk, her brow furrowing. "You need to think this through very carefully. Your uterine wall is unusually thin. If you terminate, there's a strong chance you'll never be able to conceive again. "And," the doctor said, studying Autumn's pale face with a steady, patient look as she explained the situation. She pointed at the ultrasound printout. "It shows two embryos." "Well..." A flicker of fear crossed Autumn's face. She stood up in a fluster, kept her head low, and added, "I'll think it over some more." "Yes, talk it through with your boyfriend. It's best not to make a decision like this all on your own." The doctor got a general sense of the situation just from watching the young woman's reaction. She rose from her chair, walked over to Autumn, and patted her gently on the shoulder. 'Boyfriend?' Autumn's expression darkened the second she heard that word. She gripped the lab report tightly in her hand, a sharp pain stabbing through her chest. 'If she hadn't come back, this would've been the most wonderful news imaginable, but the way things are now...' "Thank you, Doctor. I'll take my leave then." Autumn offered the doctor a polite, slight bow of gratitude, then turned and walked briskly toward the stairwell. The cleaning lady sweeping the floor happened to spot Autumn walking out of the obstetrics department looking utterly lost. The woman pursed her lips and turned toward another woman wiping down chairs nearby, muttering under her breath, "Looks like another unplanned one. What number is that just today? College kids these days, honestly..." Autumn had just stepped out of the hospital when the phone in her bag started to vibrate. She fished out her phone and saw the name she least wanted to deal with at this moment flashing on the screen: Charles Goodman. She pressed her lips together and answered anyway. "Where are you? I need to talk to you about something." Charles's voice came through as cold and detached as it always was. "I'm out shopping." Autumn glanced at the test report and told a lie. "Come home right now." After delivering that one line, Charles ended the call directly. Autumn let out a bitter laugh. She stared at the now-dark screen she was still holding in midair, then slipped the phone quietly into her coat pocket. She folded the lab report carefully and tucked it into the inner compartment of her handbag. She had just reached the front door of the villa when Ben Coleman, the butler, stepped forward to greet her. "Mrs. Goodman." Autumn returned a smile and nodded at him, but when she noticed his expression seemed a little strained, she asked, "Ben, what's the matter?" "Please go on inside, ma'am. Mr. Charles is waiting for you." Ben sidestepped the question. As he usually did, he reached out to take her handbag. Autumn quickly pulled the bag behind her back for safety. "It's fine, I'll hold onto it myself." With that, she headed inside. She had only taken a few steps when the sound of familiar laughter drifted over from the living room. Autumn's stride hitched. 'She's here already?' She had just gotten word that very morning that Vivian Sheffield was back in the country. "Hey, Autumn. I was just telling Charles you'd be coming. Wait a moment, I'll go get him." Vivian rose gracefully to her feet and greeted Autumn with a beaming smile, then turned and headed toward the kitchen. Autumn followed Vivian's path with her eyes and looked toward the kitchen, where Charles stood washing grapes, his head bent low over the sink. He was still in his work clothes, a white shirt and suit trousers, a sight that starkly contrasted with the domestic task he was performing. Autumn's face turned even more pale. In three years of marriage, Charles had never once washed any fruit for her, and he had not even poured her so much as a glass of water. She had always thought he was just a pampered rich heir who'd been waited on since birth, that he was just used to being taken care of and had never learned how to take care of anyone else. It turned out he simply had never cared to take care of her. "Charles, Autumn's here. Let's go sit." Vivian's voice was soft and tender. Autumn stood motionless near the doorway, her body stiff. The words Vivian had used were "Autumn's here," not "Autumn's back," which sounded as if she was the outsider in the house. Autumn let out a self-mocking laugh and walked toward the sofa. Charles had already taken a seat and set the fruit down on the glass coffee table at the same time. Vivian smoothed out the skirt of her white dress and sat down beside him, a move that looked perfectly natural and expected. Autumn's eyes dimmed for a second. She sat down on the sofa opposite them and placed her handbag at her side. "Autumn, have some grapes. They're really sweet." Vivian held one out toward Autumn. "Thank you, but I don't really care for grapes." Autumn politely declined. Charles, in response to that, finally lifted his head and cast a casual glance her way. Feeling that scrutinizing look land on her, Autumn met Charles's eyes with a calm and open expression, her face completely free of any reaction. "Charles, here, it's for you." As she spoke, Vivian leaned forward slightly and lifted a single grape right up to Charles's lips. He bit down on the grape without a moment's hesitation. "Autumn, both Charles and I love grapes. It's a shame you don't like them." Vivian settled back into her seat with a smile. The doctor's words were still swirling around in Autumn's mind, so she barely registered Vivian's little performance. In a daze, she caught the last part of the sentence and asked, sounding confused, "What did you just say about how it's a shame I don't like them?" Charles frowned a little. He seemed clearly dissatisfied that Autumn had zoned out a moment ago, and his tone carried a hint of impatience. "That doesn't matter. I asked you to come home because I need to tell you something. "Vivian just got back to the country. Her family is overseas, her apartment is still being renovated, and she needs a place to stay for the time being. She'll live with us for one month." Autumn swept her gaze across Vivian and Charles. The two of them sitting together right now made her feel like an outsider in her own home. She paused for a second, then spoke with visible reluctance. "Actually, Miss Sheffield could stay at a hotel. I worry that having her stay here with us might be a little... inconvenient..." "There's nothing inconvenient about it. It's decided. Vivian, let me show you your room." Charles cut Autumn off mid-sentence. He stood up, smoothed out the wrinkles on his shirt, and turned toward the staircase. "Sorry about this, Autumn. I'm only borrowing a room for a month. I'll move out the moment the renovations are finished." Vivian got up with practiced elegance. The corner of her mouth lifted into a faint, almost imperceptible smile of triumph. She looked down at Autumn, who was sitting there a little stunned, and followed Charles upstairs. "Mrs. Goodman." Wanda Jenkins, the housekeeper, stood there wringing her hands a little as she looked at Autumn's face, not knowing quite what to say. "Wanda, have you ever seen Charles wash fruit for anyone before?" Autumn forced the corners of her mouth into a truly awful, pained attempt at a smile and asked the question in a tone dripping with self-mockery. "Oh, Mrs. Goodman, please don't take it to heart. Mr. Charles is..." Wanda took in the sight of Autumn's pale face and let out a sigh. She had seen this very scene three years ago, back when Charles used to wash fruit for Vivian too. But she was afraid that if she said that out loud, Autumn would look even worse. In the early days of the marriage, Autumn had been so incredibly devoted to Charles, a fact all the household staff had seen with their own eyes, even if he had remained cold and indifferent the entire time. 'And now... well, things are only going to get harder,' Wanda feared. "It's okay, Wanda, you don't need to explain. I'm going to my room." Autumn drew a deep breath. There was not a single trace of color left in her face now. She got to her feet and started toward the stairs that led to the bedrooms. When she passed the second floor, she heard Charles's voice drifting out from somewhere. "Vivian, you're finally back." Autumn's body swayed unsteadily. She quickened her pace and headed directly up toward the third floor, afraid she might overhear any other words that would cut her to the bone. Chapter 2 Conflict When Autumn finally emerged from the bathroom after a long, lingering shower and blow-dried her hair, the bedroom was still empty, only herself in it. She felt a bit surprised and tapped her phone to check the time. The screen read 00:30. She pressed her lips together and called Charles. The call connected almost immediately. "Yes?" Charles's voice sounded different from usual, less detached. Autumn could tell right away he had been drinking. A voice shouted over the line from his end, "Charles, stop with the phone already. Vivian's finally back. Come on, let's drink..." Autumn heard those words and hung up without another thought. She set her phone aside, thinking that there was no need to ask anything further since the answer was already laid out plain in front of her. Vivian had only moved in a single day ago, and already she had so effortlessly pulled Charles right out of Autumn's grasp. Autumn let out a sigh and gently touched her lower belly. "Oh, my babies, I was planning to tell your daddy this happy news, but looking at how things are now, that seems impossible. "If your daddy and I end up going separate ways, would you be willing to stay and live with me?" She walked over to the wardrobe and was just about to pull open the door when she accidentally caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Under the warm yellow light, her lips were still completely colorless, and her face looked even paler than it did on an ordinary day. Autumn steadied her emotions, then placed her handbag into the corner of the wardrobe, deciding that pregnancy test report would just have to remain a secret forever. After putting the bag away, Autumn lay still on the bed, her long hair spreading out freely across the pillow. The dim light made her silhouette look even thinner. She stared up at the ceiling, and as she thought back on the past few years of their marriage, she suddenly felt like a complete joke. In three years of marriage, Charles had never been particularly warm toward her, but he had also never once spent a whole night away from home. They might not have been as affectionate as a typical married couple, but they had at least treated each other with courtesy and respect. She had always thought they would just keep going like that for the rest of their lives, especially now that they were going to have children. The more she thought, the redder her eyes became. She hurriedly shook her head and rubbed her stomach. She could not afford to get emotional right now. A thought suddenly darted into her mind. 'Maybe I should just ask for a divorce.' Once that idea took hold, she started planning. If she were to get a divorce, she absolutely had to keep the pregnancy a secret from Charles. After all, if Charles ever decided to fight for custody of the children, she would stand absolutely no chance. So she needed to think very carefully about how to hide it from him. Due to the pregnancy drowsiness, she soon drifted off into a deep sleep while still mulling things over. At some point in her daze, the bedroom door was violently forced open. Autumn jolted awake, so startled that she thought a burglar had broken into the house. She grabbed the phone by her pillow to call the police, but the man lunged straight at her. The natural physical strength difference between a man and a woman left her unable to move. She was so terrified that she accidentally pressed something on the phone, and the sudden glow of the screen light revealed that the figure before her was Charles. "Why did you hang up on me?" Charles was still wearing the black suit from earlier in the day, the sapphire bow tie at his collar still perfectly unwrinkled. But the drunkenness was clearly visible on his face. Normally he always wore a cold and aloof expression, but right now his brows were tightly furrowed and his tone carried an unmistakable note of reproach. Autumn suddenly felt a flare of irritation. She had no desire to exchange many words with a drunk. The scene from their wedding night three years ago was still vivid in her mind, and it left her feeling agitated and restless. She tried to push Charles away, but the drunken man remained stubborn and steady, with an air that suggested he absolutely would not let it go unless she answered him. Awakened so abruptly and now talking about this, Autumn felt a brief pang of grievance, but she quickly pushed the emotion back down. "I know you took Vivian out to meet up with your friends. "What was I supposed to do, stay on the line and wait? Wait for you to invite me along to drink with them?" Charles looked at her with a very earnest expression and said, "You could've asked. If you'd asked, I would've taken you with me." Staring into his eyes, which looked so utterly sincere, Autumn could not tell for a moment if he was only pretending to be drunk. But then she thought about how he normally kept her at a thousand miles' distance, and a chill ran through her heart. Her inner resolve to divorce grew a bit stronger. She gave him an impatient shove and said, "You're drunk. Get off me. The smell of alcohol on you is suffocating. Vivian probably doesn't mind it, so go to her instead." Upon those words, Charles abruptly stood up, pulled open the wardrobe, grabbed a bathrobe, and headed straight toward the bathroom, though his steps were a little unsteady. Autumn turned over, buried her head in the pillow, and went back to sleep. She told herself she was a pregnant woman now and had to take good care of herself. Early the next morning, Autumn woke up to find the spot beside her already empty. She stretched her arms and got up to go downstairs for breakfast. Wanda had already prepared breakfast according to her preferences and laid it out on the table. Autumn had just taken a sip of her soup when she saw Vivian coming down the stairs. Unlike Autumn, who was still in her nightgown, Vivian was wearing a flawlessly tailored dress, her makeup artfully alluring, even every strand of her hair looking perfectly polished. In a soft, sweet voice, she called out, "Wanda, is my breakfast ready?" Wanda heard her voice and hurried out from the kitchen, carrying her breakfast and placing it on the table. Autumn could not help but see it, because it was set down directly across from her own breakfast: the exact same soup, a hot latte, and the butter croissant that Autumn loved most. "Autumn, you don't mind if I sit down and have breakfast with you, do you?" Without waiting for Autumn to answer, Vivian took her seat with deliberate grace, smoothed out her skirt, and elegantly lifted her coffee cup. "That's fine." Autumn answered without really thinking. She had sorted out her thoughts the night before. Right now, the most important thing to her was her babies. She had never been an indecisive person, and once she decided on something, she needed to see it through as quickly as possible. So she paid no attention to Vivian's behavior. Vivian smiled and asked, "Don't you want to know where Charles and I went last night? I heard from Jason that Charles has never once taken you to meet any of them." Autumn's brow twitched slightly. 'She's clearly here to pick a fight.' Not to mention Jason Ford, she had not met a single one of Charles's friends. 'Yet the moment Vivian got back, Charles couldn't wait to take her to see them,' she mused. 'She truly is the one he holds closest to his heart.' "Oh, I'm just not a person who enjoys noisy crowds by nature." Autumn was bristling inside, but she refused to look bad. "Is that so?" Vivian let out a little laugh. "I suspect it's more likely Charles simply didn't want to take you." Autumn lifted her eyes and met her head-on. She took a sip of her coffee and spoke in a cool, even tone. "Miss Sheffield, what exactly are you implying? "You're merely staying here as a guest in my home. I suggest you conduct yourself with some dignity." Vivian leaned back in her chair, letting her body stretch out more comfortably, a provocative look settling on her face. "I'm staying at Charles's house." A short, humorless laugh escaped Autumn. "Miss Sheffield, allow me to remind you that Charles and I are still legally married at this moment. If you fail to grasp that, I can show you our marriage certificate. "And if your time abroad has left you confused, I would be happy to educate you on the marriage laws of this country along the way. "This villa is our home. Grandpa bought it for the two of us when we got married, and my name is on the property deed as well." Autumn was never a pushover. She had kept up a gentle and dignified image solely for the sake of being a proper Mrs. Goodman, but now that Vivian was back, she probably would not hold that position for much longer. There was no need to indulge someone who was wrecking her marriage, especially now that the bullying was directed straight at her head. She absolutely would not tolerate it. Chapter 3 Let's Get a Divorce Vivian was a bit taken aback. Watching the composed way Autumn carried herself, she had assumed Autumn was a meek little lamb she could push around as she pleased, but now things were turning out quite differently. Just as Vivian's face flushed crimson then drained pale in quick succession and she was racking her brain for a comeback, the living room door was pushed open from outside. A man with a tall, straight posture walked in. Autumn lifted her eyes and immediately caught sight of Charles's sharp, well-defined jawline. He swept a piercing gaze across the people in the living room, a pair of slim gold-rimmed glasses resting on his high-bridged nose. The crisp, impeccably tailored black suit he wore gave his entire presence an air of cold detachment. "Charles." Vivian's voice took on a faint tearful quiver. With an affected delicacy, she braced herself against the edge of the table and rose to her feet, her steps slightly unsteady. The corners of her mouth pressed downward, and her eyes reddened at the rims, as if tears might spill over the very next second. Hearing her call out like that, Charles immediately spotted the rather pale look on Vivian's face. His brow tightened, and he snapped out a reprimand. "Autumn, what's wrong with you?" Autumn watched the scene unfold with cold detachment. Seeing how Charles had jumped to Vivian's defense without a moment's thought, half her heart went cold. A spark of anger flared up in her as well, and she shot back in an irritated tone, "What do you mean, what's wrong with me?" "Apologize to Vivian," Charles said, his face stern. "Not a chance," Autumn replied, every bit as stubborn. 'Why on earth should I have to apologize? No way I'll do it.' She had already made up her mind about the divorce, so she was not going to relent in any way right now. "Charles." Vivian's long, delicate lashes fluttered. "Maybe I accidentally upset Autumn and caused her to misunderstand. Please don't be angry. It's all my fault. I should be the one apologizing to her." Autumn cursed inwardly, 'Damn, what a sweet little schemer. That instant face-changing act is truly something else.' Charles gently soothed Vivian, completely ignoring Autumn. "It's not your fault. It's only natural you would have some things to get used to just after moving in. Autumn is older than you. She should be the bigger person and let things slide." Watching Charles shield Vivian so fiercely, a wave of bitterness surged up inside Autumn. Three years of marriage, and even if there had been no deep love, that didn't mean she had never invested her genuine feelings. Yet Charles's actions disappointed her so deeply. He hadn't even given her the most basic respect. With that thought, she set her coffee cup down on the table with a weighty clunk, stood up, and walked toward the stairs. Charles's expression darkened further. He fixed his eyes on Autumn's retreating figure, a pensive look settling on his face. Vivian observed the shift in Charles's expression. She lowered her head, and as her eyes turned downward, a cold, fleeting glint passed through them. "I'm going upstairs for a moment, Vivian. Wait here for me," Charles said. Without even waiting for Vivian to respond, he strode straight toward the staircase. Charles shoved the door open with considerable force. Autumn frowned and complained, "Could you at least be a little more mindful about how loud you open the door? It's incredibly rude." She had fully anticipated that he would follow her up. "And you were so polite to Vivian just now?" he retorted. "What now? Have you come to back Miss Sheffield up, Mr. Goodman?" Autumn was genuinely provoked now. She had originally thought that when she walked off in a huff, he would, at least to some degree, try to soothe her mood. As it turned out, she had wildly overestimated her own importance in his eyes. 'Mr. Goodman?' Charles froze for a solid second. Flames seemed to ignite at the back of his eyes, and he spoke through what sounded like gritted teeth. "Autumn, what kind of talk is this? I'm your husband, and you're calling me Mr. Goodman?" Autumn laughed out of sheer fury. "What else am I supposed to call you? Mr. Goodman, do you even remember that you're my husband? Have you ever once stood up for me? "If I hadn't just seen how fiercely you defend Vivian, I would've thought you were nothing but a cold, heartless block of ice by nature." Charles's face clouded over, and his tone turned even more severe. "Is that seriously what you think of me? If you hadn't been rude to Vivian first, would I be asking you to apologize to her?" "Mr. Goodman, do yourself a favor and go get your eyes examined. How did you see me being rude to her? Do you have x-ray vision or something? "You already knew I was bullying her before you even walked through the door?" Autumn grabbed the throw pillow in her hands and flung it straight at him. The pillow struck Charles square in the chest. He looked down at the floral cushion that tumbled to the floor and found himself momentarily stunned. In three years of marriage, he had never once seen Autumn so thoroughly unglued and aggressive. The image he had always carried of her was that of a smiling, gentle, and courteous woman. Even though he knew her true nature was actually quite stubborn, whenever disagreements arose after they married, Autumn had always been mindful of his feelings and would soften each time to placate him. But ever since Vivian moved into their home, it seemed as though she had changed somehow. And in the past, on the occasions when he came home a little late, Autumn would always leave a single soft lamp glowing by the bedside, waiting for his return. It had never been like the night before, when the bedroom had been completely dark and she had long gone to sleep, no longer waiting up for him. Autumn drew a deep breath, as if she had just summoned up an enormous reserve of resolve. "Charles, let's get a divorce." Charles stood there, completely stunned. Autumn pressed on, "You don't have any feelings for me anyway. Now that Vivian's back, I can see perfectly well how you feel about her. So I'll just step aside for the two of you." After saying these words, Autumn felt a sense of release wash through her whole body. So much of the time, she had felt she could never truly hold onto him and that she was bound to lose him sooner or later anyway. Rather than living in a constant state of worry, she thought it was far better to make a clean, complete break, letting him go and setting herself free in the process. "How very generous of you." The look on Charles's face plummeted to a freezing point. Autumn watched as he showed not the slightest hint of refusal, and despite feeling a sharp pang in her heart, she believed this was better for everyone involved. "Then let's hurry up and get the paperwork done. "You don't have many belongings here. Pack your things and move out together with Vivian." Charles raised an eyebrow. "What kind of nonsense are you talking? Me move out? This house was bought by Grandpa. And did I say I agreed to a divorce?" Autumn tilted her head and fixed him with a look that was a wry half-smile, her voice carrying a note of gentle mockery. "You can't be serious, Charles. "I'm making this huge sacrifice to step aside for the two of you, and you won't even leave me a roof over my head?" "I'm not getting a divorce. Don't bring it up again in the future," Charles said, his irritation plain. He gave his tie a rough, impatient yank, then turned and walked away. 'He won't divorce me?' She raised an eyebrow. That answer caught her completely off guard. She'd assumed he'd be in a frantic rush to divorce her and marry Vivian as soon as possible. Autumn picked the pillow up off the floor, crossed her legs, and settled onto the sofa in the bedroom. She couldn't figure out what was going through Charles's mind. 'He clearly doesn't love me, so why would he refuse a divorce? Could it be that he wants to keep one at home and have another one on the side?' The instant that thought landed, a look of sudden dawning comprehension spread across her face. 'That's got to be it. And he's not even trying to hide it. He's boldly gone and brought the other woman straight into our home to live with us.' She let out a sneer inwardly. 'It seems Charles truly doesn't know me at all.' Three years ago, both of them had been unattached. They had been schoolmates in neighboring classes back in the day, so they at least knew of each other to some degree. Under their families' arrangement, the two had gotten married. Before the wedding, she'd even heard that Charles once had someone he loved with all his heart, but his confession had been rejected and the love had gone unrequited, which was why he'd agreed to the marriage out of sheer hopeless resignation. Charles was always rather distant toward her, but Autumn didn't mind at the time. She believed feelings could be cultivated over time. Besides, the Goodman family wielded immense power and influence in Riverside City, and on top of that, Charles was exceptionally good-looking. Plenty of young women were lining up for the chance to marry him. All things considered, she wasn't losing out in the slightest. So this marriage was one she had entered into willingly. As she recalled the past, Autumn gave the corner of her mouth a self-mocking tug. She had a deeply ingrained streak of emotional fastidiousness. She was absolutely not going to be like those other wealthy wives who cared only that their husband provided the money and came home once in a while, completely turning a blind eye to however many women he kept on the outside. Besides, Vivian was uniquely special to Charles. Just as Autumn was lost in these brooding thoughts, her phone rang. She pulled it out and glanced at the screen. The word "Grandpa" was flashing on it. She hurriedly pressed the answer button. "Hey, Grandpa." "Autumn." Robert Goodman's tone was distinctly laced with concern. "I've heard that Vivian is staying at your place?" "Yes, she's just staying temporarily for a little while. She'll move out soon," Autumn replied. Afraid of making Robert worry, she chose not to elaborate on anything. Robert's voice, though carrying the slight wear of age, remained firm and left no room for argument. "You and Charles are to come back here together tonight, girl. I'll take charge of this matter." "Grandpa..." Autumn hesitated. She had a feeling Charles would most likely not be willing to accompany her, but she didn't know how to explain that to Robert. "Say no more, girl. I'll arrange everything. I'll send a car to pick you up this afternoon," he said. Then, without another word, he hung up the phone. Realizing she simply couldn't refuse, Autumn got up and began changing her clothes, starting her preparations early. She stepped into the walk-in closet. An entire wall of luxury handbags lined the space, all gifts Charles had given her over the past few years. He never bothered to care about what she actually liked and simply bought whatever new releases came out. At the very beginning, Autumn still tried to decline, but Charles had shut her down with a single line. "As Mrs. Goodman, these items are to match your status. Don't embarrass me out there." Chapter 4 Grandpa Stands Up for Her Autumn casually picked out a limited edition bag from this spring's collection, then carefully selected a strand of lustrous pearls to pair with her black dress. She let her long hair down, letting it fall loosely over her shoulders, and touched up her makeup in the mirror with a powder puff. A knock sounded at the door. Autumn asked with a note of confusion, "What is it?" Wanda said respectfully, "Mrs. Goodman, the family driver is already waiting for you at the door. Please come down once you're ready." "Alright, got it, Wanda." Autumn grabbed her bag and opened the door. The moment she walked downstairs, she spotted that irritating figure sitting on the living room sofa. Watching Autumn descend, Vivian's eyes couldn't hide their envy. Autumn didn't spare her a single glance and headed straight toward the foyer. She had initially wanted to wear high heels, but after thinking about the babies in her belly, Autumn chose a pair of elegant flats instead. Pushing open the door, Autumn froze for a second. Charles was standing right there at the entrance. Hearing the sound, Charles turned his head and glanced back at her. Just one glance, and he couldn't tear his eyes away. What met his gaze was a delicate face, her skin smooth and lustrous, her brows soft and gentle. Her eyes sparkled like a sky full of stars, clean and crystal clear, and her cherry lips were slightly parted. The strands of hair by her cheeks fluttered lightly in the breeze, adding an extra touch of allure. She had put on a black dress today on purpose, revealing the beautiful lines of her shoulders and neck. Her fair skin looked even more translucent and luminous against the black fabric. The white pearls and the tiny diamonds adorning the hem of her dress made her entire aura seem all the more noble and elegant. Charles had never said it out loud, but he'd always loved the way Autumn looked with light, natural makeup. She only needed the faintest touch of cosmetics to completely captivate a man's soul. Autumn caught the fleeting flash of stunned admiration in Charles's eyes with perfect precision. In the past, this would've made her shy, and she would've secretly rejoiced in her heart. But now, things were different. Her voice came out a little cold as she spoke. "What are you doing here?" Charles was irritated by her coldness. "Autumn, your nonsense has got to have a limit. You're only this way because I've been too lenient with you all this time." Autumn hooked the corner of her lip upward. "Oh, really? You've been very lenient with me, Mr. Goodman? I wasn't aware of it." Charles tugged at his tie with a hint of impatience, his brows knitted as he spoke. "Autumn, take a good look at your entire outfit. "Your handbag is a limited edition I picked up for you on my business trip abroad. It cost hundreds of thousands. And that string of pearls? It's also worth a fortune..." Autumn let out a short laugh, her tone mocking. "So this is what you mean by being lenient with me, just buying me luxury goods? You're really quite shallow." Charles had never been called shallow before in his life. A wave of displeasure washed over him, and with a cold expression, he pulled the car door open and climbed straight in. "Sorry to have kept you waiting, David." Autumn smiled warmly at the driver, the expression on her face immediately softening. "Please get in, Mrs. Goodman." David Craig bowed slightly and opened the car door for her. Autumn climbed in and deliberately kept a certain social distance between herself and Charles. "Don't go spouting nonsense in front of Grandpa," Charles said, his demeanor already restored to that of a cold, aristocratic rich heir, as if the person who'd shown emotion earlier hadn't been him at all. "Why? You dare to do it but not to own up to it? As the CEO of Goodman Group, you have so little sense of responsibility?" Autumn let out a light laugh. "What's gotten into you? Is it your time of the month? You've got such a temper," Charles said, fixing her with a probing look. Autumn shot him an annoyed glare. From the way he said that, it was obvious he had absolutely no clue when her time of the month even was. Charles leaned in a little closer and whispered close to her ear, "Enough, stop all this nonsense in front of outsiders. Enough's enough." He didn't want the driver running to Robert to tattle. "Then agree to what I proposed last night. It's better for everyone involved," Autumn murmured in a low voice. "Don't even think about it. You'd best snuff out that thought right now." Charles's gaze darkened, his reply icy and curt. Autumn looked up and caught David, the driver, watching the two of them through the rearview mirror. Worried Robert might grow concerned, Autumn dropped the subject altogether and turned her head toward the window. The car soon arrived at Robert's residence. The moment the car came to a complete stop, Charles pushed the door open and got out without a second's pause. Autumn let out a sigh. 'Sure enough, he can't stand being in the same space as me.' "Please step out, Mrs. Goodman." While she was still lost in thought, David had already opened the car door for her. Autumn carefully stepped out sideways and walked toward the villa's living room. From a distance, she could see Charles sitting on the sofa, his long legs casually crossed. His tailored, high-end suit outlined the strong lines of his frame. He was gazing out the window, his face turned to the side, the arc of his jawline deep and perfectly sculpted. Autumn's mind wandered a bit. She pictured in her head what their babies might look like. 'If it's a boy and takes after his father, he'd be quite handsome. If it's a girl, she'd probably be exquisitely beautiful too.' "Autumn." Robert's hearty, cheerful laugh rang out from behind her. Autumn turned around and saw an old man with graying hair striding down the stairs with vigorous steps. His back was ramrod straight, his voice strong and resonant, filled with vigor. Between his brows sat an air of calm and commanding authority. He walked up to her with a smile and waved Autumn over to sit beside him. "Autumn, you got here so fast. Tell me whatever you'd like to eat, and I'll arrange it all." The old man smoothed down the copper-colored beard along his jaw, the corners of his eyes nearly crinkling into flight with mirth. "Anything would be wonderful, Grandpa," Autumn answered obediently. Robert swept a glance over Charles, and the smile on his face drained away completely. Suppressing a surge of anger, he barked at him, "Come outside with me, Charles." He turned back around and immediately resumed his warm and kindly expression. "Rest here for a bit, Autumn. Coming all the way here must've worn you out. I need to discuss something with Charles." Seeing the two completely different faces Robert put on, Charles's expression turned sour. 'Worn out from traveling here? What nonsense is that?' But he didn't dare say a word. He stood up and followed the old man outside. Robert walked with his hands clasped behind his back, striding in large steps toward the garden. He walked all the way to the far end of the garden, making absolutely sure Autumn wouldn't overhear, before finally coming to a stop. He spun around and jabbed his finger at Charles in fury. "Have you lost your mind? Call right now and throw Vivian out of your house. She'd better be gone before Autumn gets home." "Grandpa, what exactly did Autumn say to you?" Charles's brow creased, and his tone wasn't particularly pleasant. Robert bristled, his beard seeming to puff out. "If Autumn had told me sooner, Vivian wouldn't have been allowed to stay even a single day. "What are you thinking? Putting that woman in your home? Are you trying to anger me straight into my grave?" Hearing that Autumn hadn't been the one to tattle, the look on Charles's face softened a little. "Grandpa, Vivian's place is being renovated. She's only staying with us temporarily for a month." "What? Are there no hotels in Riverside City? If you're worried about her staying somewhere else, are all the hotels under our company fully booked? "Charles, what exactly is going on in that head of yours? You are a married man. Don't you understand the need to keep your distance from other women?" Robert was truly about to blow a fuse. His whole face was scrunched up. Charles explained in a calm and measured tone, "There's no need to keep my distance. We grew up together. It's completely normal for her to stay at our place for a bit. "She just got back to the country, and living in a hotel would be far too inconvenient with no one around to look after her. Besides, Autumn's not the petty type, not to mention there are plenty of empty rooms in the house." "You..." Robert didn't want to exchange another single word with him. Tossing out a final remark, "There'll come a day when you'll cry your eyes out with regret," he turned and marched right back. He couldn't believe how blind Charles was. =========== 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Unexpected Pregnancy "Doctor, I don't want this baby." Autumn Rowan glanced down at the test results on the desk, her brow furrowing. "You need to think this through very carefully. Your uterine wall is unusually thin. If you terminate, there's a strong chance you'll never be able to conceive again. "And," the doctor said, studying Autumn's pale face with a steady, patient look as she explained the situation. She pointed at the ultrasound printout. "It shows two embryos." "Well..." A flicker of fear crossed Autumn's face. She stood up in a fluster, kept her head low, and added, "I'll think it over some more." "Yes, talk it through with your boyfriend. It's best not to make a decision like this all on your own." The doctor got a general sense of the situation just from watching the young woman's reaction. She rose from her chair, walked over to Autumn, and patted her gently on the shoulder. 'Boyfriend?' Autumn's expression darkened the second she heard that word. She gripped the lab report tightly in her hand, a sharp pain stabbing through her chest. 'If she hadn't come back, this would've been the most wonderful news imaginable, but the way things are now...' "Thank you, Doctor. I'll take my leave then." Autumn offered the doctor a polite, slight bow of gratitude, then turned and walked briskly toward the stairwell. The cleaning lady sweeping the floor happened to spot Autumn walking out of the obstetrics department looking utterly lost. The woman pursed her lips and turned toward another woman wiping down chairs nearby, muttering under her breath, "Looks like another unplanned one. What number is that just today? College kids these days, honestly..." Autumn had just stepped out of the hospital when the phone in her bag started to vibrate. She fished out her phone and saw the name she least wanted to deal with at this moment flashing on the screen: Charles Goodman. She pressed her lips together and answered anyway. "Where are you? I need to talk to you about something." Charles's voice came through as cold and detached as it always was. "I'm out shopping." Autumn glanced at the test report and told a lie. "Come home right now." After delivering that one line, Charles ended the call directly. Autumn let out a bitter laugh. She stared at the now-dark screen she was still holding in midair, then slipped the phone quietly into her coat pocket. She folded the lab report carefully and tucked it into the inner compartment of her handbag. She had just reached the front door of the villa when Ben Coleman, the butler, stepped forward to greet her. "Mrs. Goodman." Autumn returned a smile and nodded at him, but when she noticed his expression seemed a little strained, she asked, "Ben, what's the matter?" "Please go on inside, ma'am. Mr. Charles is waiting for you." Ben sidestepped the question. As he usually did, he reached out to take her handbag. Autumn quickly pulled the bag behind her back for safety. "It's fine, I'll hold onto it myself." With that, she headed inside. She had only taken a few steps when the sound of familiar laughter drifted over from the living room. Autumn's stride hitched. 'She's here already?' She had just gotten word that very morning that Vivian Sheffield was back in the country. "Hey, Autumn. I was just telling Charles you'd be coming. Wait a moment, I'll go get him." Vivian rose gracefully to her feet and greeted Autumn with a beaming smile, then turned and headed toward the kitchen. Autumn followed Vivian's path with her eyes and looked toward the kitchen, where Charles stood washing grapes, his head bent low over the sink. He was still in his work clothes, a white shirt and suit trousers, a sight that starkly contrasted with the domestic task he was performing. Autumn's face turned even more pale. In three years of marriage, Charles had never once washed any fruit for her, and he had not even poured her so much as a glass of water. She had always thought he was just a pampered rich heir who'd been waited on since birth, that he was just used to being taken care of and had never learned how to take care of anyone else. It turned out he simply had never cared to take care of her. "Charles, Autumn's here. Let's go sit." Vivian's voice was soft and tender. Autumn stood motionless near the doorway, her body stiff. The words Vivian had used were "Autumn's here," not "Autumn's back," which sounded as if she was the outsider in the house. Autumn let out a self-mocking laugh and walked toward the sofa. Charles had already taken a seat and set the fruit down on the glass coffee table at the same time. Vivian smoothed out the skirt of her white dress and sat down beside him, a move that looked perfectly natural and expected. Autumn's eyes dimmed for a second. She sat down on the sofa opposite them and placed her handbag at her side. "Autumn, have some grapes. They're really sweet." Vivian held one out toward Autumn. "Thank you, but I don't really care for grapes." Autumn politely declined. Charles, in response to that, finally lifted his head and cast a casual glance her way. Feeling that scrutinizing look land on her, Autumn met Charles's eyes with a calm and open expression, her face completely free of any reaction. "Charles, here, it's for you." As she spoke, Vivian leaned forward slightly and lifted a single grape right up to Charles's lips. He bit down on the grape without a moment's hesitation. "Autumn, both Charles and I love grapes. It's a shame you don't like them." Vivian settled back into her seat with a smile. The doctor's words were still swirling around in Autumn's mind, so she barely registered Vivian's little performance. In a daze, she caught the last part of the sentence and asked, sounding confused, "What did you just say about how it's a shame I don't like them?" Charles frowned a little. He seemed clearly dissatisfied that Autumn had zoned out a moment ago, and his tone carried a hint of impatience. "That doesn't matter. I asked you to come home because I need to tell you something. "Vivian just got back to the country. Her family is overseas, her apartment is still being renovated, and she needs a place to stay for the time being. She'll live with us for one month." Autumn swept her gaze across Vivian and Charles. The two of them sitting together right now made her feel like an outsider in her own home. She paused for a second, then spoke with visible reluctance. "Actually, Miss Sheffield could stay at a hotel. I worry that having her stay here with us might be a little... inconvenient..." "There's nothing inconvenient about it. It's decided. Vivian, let me show you your room." Charles cut Autumn off mid-sentence. He stood up, smoothed out the wrinkles on his shirt, and turned toward the staircase. "Sorry about this, Autumn. I'm only borrowing a room for a month. I'll move out the moment the renovations are finished." Vivian got up with practiced elegance. The corner of her mouth lifted into a faint, almost imperceptible smile of triumph. She looked down at Autumn, who was sitting there a little stunned, and followed Charles upstairs. "Mrs. Goodman." Wanda Jenkins, the housekeeper, stood there wringing her hands a little as she looked at Autumn's face, not knowing quite what to say. "Wanda, have you ever seen Charles wash fruit for anyone before?" Autumn forced the corners of her mouth into a truly awful, pained attempt at a smile and asked the question in a tone dripping with self-mockery. "Oh, Mrs. Goodman, please don't take it to heart. Mr. Charles is..." Wanda took in the sight of Autumn's pale face and let out a sigh. She had seen this very scene three years ago, back when Charles used to wash fruit for Vivian too. But she was afraid that if she said that out loud, Autumn would look even worse. In the early days of the marriage, Autumn had been so incredibly devoted to Charles, a fact all the household staff had seen with their own eyes, even if he had remained cold and indifferent the entire time. 'And now... well, things are only going to get harder,' Wanda feared. "It's okay, Wanda, you don't need to explain. I'm going to my room." Autumn drew a deep breath. There was not a single trace of color left in her face now. She got to her feet and started toward the stairs that led to the bedrooms. When she passed the second floor, she heard Charles's voice drifting out from somewhere. "Vivian, you're finally back." Autumn's body swayed unsteadily. She quickened her pace and headed directly up toward the third floor, afraid she might overhear any other words that would cut her to the bone. Chapter 2 Conflict When Autumn finally emerged from the bathroom after a long, lingering shower and blow-dried her hair, the bedroom was still empty, only herself in it. She felt a bit surprised and tapped her phone to check the time. The screen read 00:30. She pressed her lips together and called Charles. The call connected almost immediately. "Yes?" Charles's voice sounded different from usual, less detached. Autumn could tell right away he had been drinking. A voice shouted over the line from his end, "Charles, stop with the phone already. Vivian's finally back. Come on, let's drink..." Autumn heard those words and hung up without another thought. She set her phone aside, thinking that there was no need to ask anything further since the answer was already laid out plain in front of her. Vivian had only moved in a single day ago, and already she had so effortlessly pulled Charles right out of Autumn's grasp. Autumn let out a sigh and gently touched her lower belly. "Oh, my babies, I was planning to tell your daddy this happy news, but looking at how things are now, that seems impossible. "If your daddy and I end up going separate ways, would you be willing to stay and live with me?" She walked over to the wardrobe and was just about to pull open the door when she accidentally caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Under the warm yellow light, her lips were still completely colorless, and her face looked even paler than it did on an ordinary day. Autumn steadied her emotions, then placed her handbag into the corner of the wardrobe, deciding that pregnancy test report would just have to remain a secret forever. After putting the bag away, Autumn lay still on the bed, her long hair spreading out freely across the pillow. The dim light made her silhouette look even thinner. She stared up at the ceiling, and as she thought back on the past few years of their marriage, she suddenly felt like a complete joke. In three years of marriage, Charles had never been particularly warm toward her, but he had also never once spent a whole night away from home. They might not have been as affectionate as a typical married couple, but they had at least treated each other with courtesy and respect. She had always thought they would just keep going like that for the rest of their lives, especially now that they were going to have children. The more she thought, the redder her eyes became. She hurriedly shook her head and rubbed her stomach. She could not afford to get emotional right now. A thought suddenly darted into her mind. 'Maybe I should just ask for a divorce.' Once that idea took hold, she started planning. If she were to get a divorce, she absolutely had to keep the pregnancy a secret from Charles. After all, if Charles ever decided to fight for custody of the children, she would stand absolutely no chance. So she needed to think very carefully about how to hide it from him. Due to the pregnancy drowsiness, she soon drifted off into a deep sleep while still mulling things over. At some point in her daze, the bedroom door was violently forced open. Autumn jolted awake, so startled that she thought a burglar had broken into the house. She grabbed the phone by her pillow to call the police, but the man lunged straight at her. The natural physical strength difference between a man and a woman left her unable to move. She was so terrified that she accidentally pressed something on the phone, and the sudden glow of the screen light revealed that the figure before her was Charles. "Why did you hang up on me?" Charles was still wearing the black suit from earlier in the day, the sapphire bow tie at his collar still perfectly unwrinkled. But the drunkenness was clearly visible on his face. Normally he always wore a cold and aloof expression, but right now his brows were tightly furrowed and his tone carried an unmistakable note of reproach. Autumn suddenly felt a flare of irritation. She had no desire to exchange many words with a drunk. The scene from their wedding night three years ago was still vivid in her mind, and it left her feeling agitated and restless. She tried to push Charles away, but the drunken man remained stubborn and steady, with an air that suggested he absolutely would not let it go unless she answered him. Awakened so abruptly and now talking about this, Autumn felt a brief pang of grievance, but she quickly pushed the emotion back down. "I know you took Vivian out to meet up with your friends. "What was I supposed to do, stay on the line and wait? Wait for you to invite me along to drink with them?" Charles looked at her with a very earnest expression and said, "You could've asked. If you'd asked, I would've taken you with me." Staring into his eyes, which looked so utterly sincere, Autumn could not tell for a moment if he was only pretending to be drunk. But then she thought about how he normally kept her at a thousand miles' distance, and a chill ran through her heart. Her inner resolve to divorce grew a bit stronger. She gave him an impatient shove and said, "You're drunk. Get off me. The smell of alcohol on you is suffocating. Vivian probably doesn't mind it, so go to her instead." Upon those words, Charles abruptly stood up, pulled open the wardrobe, grabbed a bathrobe, and headed straight toward the bathroom, though his steps were a little unsteady. Autumn turned over, buried her head in the pillow, and went back to sleep. She told herself she was a pregnant woman now and had to take good care of herself. Early the next morning, Autumn woke up to find the spot beside her already empty. She stretched her arms and got up to go downstairs for breakfast. Wanda had already prepared breakfast according to her preferences and laid it out on the table. Autumn had just taken a sip of her soup when she saw Vivian coming down the stairs. Unlike Autumn, who was still in her nightgown, Vivian was wearing a flawlessly tailored dress, her makeup artfully alluring, even every strand of her hair looking perfectly polished. In a soft, sweet voice, she called out, "Wanda, is my breakfast ready?" Wanda heard her voice and hurried out from the kitchen, carrying her breakfast and placing it on the table. Autumn could not help but see it, because it was set down directly across from her own breakfast: the exact same soup, a hot latte, and the butter croissant that Autumn loved most. "Autumn, you don't mind if I sit down and have breakfast with you, do you?" Without waiting for Autumn to answer, Vivian took her seat with deliberate grace, smoothed out her skirt, and elegantly lifted her coffee cup. "That's fine." Autumn answered without really thinking. She had sorted out her thoughts the night before. Right now, the most important thing to her was her babies. She had never been an indecisive person, and once she decided on something, she needed to see it through as quickly as possible. So she paid no attention to Vivian's behavior. Vivian smiled and asked, "Don't you want to know where Charles and I went last night? I heard from Jason that Charles has never once taken you to meet any of them." Autumn's brow twitched slightly. 'She's clearly here to pick a fight.' Not to mention Jason Ford, she had not met a single one of Charles's friends. 'Yet the moment Vivian got back, Charles couldn't wait to take her to see them,' she mused. 'She truly is the one he holds closest to his heart.' "Oh, I'm just not a person who enjoys noisy crowds by nature." Autumn was bristling inside, but she refused to look bad. "Is that so?" Vivian let out a little laugh. "I suspect it's more likely Charles simply didn't want to take you." Autumn lifted her eyes and met her head-on. She took a sip of her coffee and spoke in a cool, even tone. "Miss Sheffield, what exactly are you implying? "You're merely staying here as a guest in my home. I suggest you conduct yourself with some dignity." Vivian leaned back in her chair, letting her body stretch out more comfortably, a provocative look settling on her face. "I'm staying at Charles's house." A short, humorless laugh escaped Autumn. "Miss Sheffield, allow me to remind you that Charles and I are still legally married at this moment. If you fail to grasp that, I can show you our marriage certificate. "And if your time abroad has left you confused, I would be happy to educate you on the marriage laws of this country along the way. "This villa is our home. Grandpa bought it for the two of us when we got married, and my name is on the property deed as well." Autumn was never a pushover. She had kept up a gentle and dignified image solely for the sake of being a proper Mrs. Goodman, but now that Vivian was back, she probably would not hold that position for much longer. There was no need to indulge someone who was wrecking her marriage, especially now that the bullying was directed straight at her head. She absolutely would not tolerate it. Chapter 3 Let's Get a Divorce Vivian was a bit taken aback. Watching the composed way Autumn carried herself, she had assumed Autumn was a meek little lamb she could push around as she pleased, but now things were turning out quite differently. Just as Vivian's face flushed crimson then drained pale in quick succession and she was racking her brain for a comeback, the living room door was pushed open from outside. A man with a tall, straight posture walked in. Autumn lifted her eyes and immediately caught sight of Charles's sharp, well-defined jawline. He swept a piercing gaze across the people in the living room, a pair of slim gold-rimmed glasses resting on his high-bridged nose. The crisp, impeccably tailored black suit he wore gave his entire presence an air of cold detachment. "Charles." Vivian's voice took on a faint tearful quiver. With an affected delicacy, she braced herself against the edge of the table and rose to her feet, her steps slightly unsteady. The corners of her mouth pressed downward, and her eyes reddened at the rims, as if tears might spill over the very next second. Hearing her call out like that, Charles immediately spotted the rather pale look on Vivian's face. His brow tightened, and he snapped out a reprimand. "Autumn, what's wrong with you?" Autumn watched the scene unfold with cold detachment. Seeing how Charles had jumped to Vivian's defense without a moment's thought, half her heart went cold. A spark of anger flared up in her as well, and she shot back in an irritated tone, "What do you mean, what's wrong with me?" "Apologize to Vivian," Charles said, his face stern. "Not a chance," Autumn replied, every bit as stubborn. 'Why on earth should I have to apologize? No way I'll do it.' She had already made up her mind about the divorce, so she was not going to relent in any way right now. "Charles." Vivian's long, delicate lashes fluttered. "Maybe I accidentally upset Autumn and caused her to misunderstand. Please don't be angry. It's all my fault. I should be the one apologizing to her." Autumn cursed inwardly, 'Damn, what a sweet little schemer. That instant face-changing act is truly something else.' Charles gently soothed Vivian, completely ignoring Autumn. "It's not your fault. It's only natural you would have some things to get used to just after moving in. Autumn is older than you. She should be the bigger person and let things slide." Watching Charles shield Vivian so fiercely, a wave of bitterness surged up inside Autumn. Three years of marriage, and even if there had been no deep love, that didn't mean she had never invested her genuine feelings. Yet Charles's actions disappointed her so deeply. He hadn't even given her the most basic respect. With that thought, she set her coffee cup down on the table with a weighty clunk, stood up, and walked toward the stairs. Charles's expression darkened further. He fixed his eyes on Autumn's retreating figure, a pensive look settling on his face. Vivian observed the shift in Charles's expression. She lowered her head, and as her eyes turned downward, a cold, fleeting glint passed through them. "I'm going upstairs for a moment, Vivian. Wait here for me," Charles said. Without even waiting for Vivian to respond, he strode straight toward the staircase. Charles shoved the door open with considerable force. Autumn frowned and complained, "Could you at least be a little more mindful about how loud you open the door? It's incredibly rude." She had fully anticipated that he would follow her up. "And you were so polite to Vivian just now?" he retorted. "What now? Have you come to back Miss Sheffield up, Mr. Goodman?" Autumn was genuinely provoked now. She had originally thought that when she walked off in a huff, he would, at least to some degree, try to soothe her mood. As it turned out, she had wildly overestimated her own importance in his eyes. 'Mr. Goodman?' Charles froze for a solid second. Flames seemed to ignite at the back of his eyes, and he spoke through what sounded like gritted teeth. "Autumn, what kind of talk is this? I'm your husband, and you're calling me Mr. Goodman?" Autumn laughed out of sheer fury. "What else am I supposed to call you? Mr. Goodman, do you even remember that you're my husband? Have you ever once stood up for me? "If I hadn't just seen how fiercely you defend Vivian, I would've thought you were nothing but a cold, heartless block of ice by nature." Charles's face clouded over, and his tone turned even more severe. "Is that seriously what you think of me? If you hadn't been rude to Vivian first, would I be asking you to apologize to her?" "Mr. Goodman, do yourself a favor and go get your eyes examined. How did you see me being rude to her? Do you have x-ray vision or something? "You already knew I was bullying her before you even walked through the door?" Autumn grabbed the throw pillow in her hands and flung it straight at him. The pillow struck Charles square in the chest. He looked down at the floral cushion that tumbled to the floor and found himself momentarily stunned. In three years of marriage, he had never once seen Autumn so thoroughly unglued and aggressive. The image he had always carried of her was that of a smiling, gentle, and courteous woman. Even though he knew her true nature was actually quite stubborn, whenever disagreements arose after they married, Autumn had always been mindful of his feelings and would soften each time to placate him. But ever since Vivian moved into their home, it seemed as though she had changed somehow. And in the past, on the occasions when he came home a little late, Autumn would always leave a single soft lamp glowing by the bedside, waiting for his return. It had never been like the night before, when the bedroom had been completely dark and she had long gone to sleep, no longer waiting up for him. Autumn drew a deep breath, as if she had just summoned up an enormous reserve of resolve. "Charles, let's get a divorce." Charles stood there, completely stunned. Autumn pressed on, "You don't have any feelings for me anyway. Now that Vivian's back, I can see perfectly well how you feel about her. So I'll just step aside for the two of you." After saying these words, Autumn felt a sense of release wash through her whole body. So much of the time, she had felt she could never truly hold onto him and that she was bound to lose him sooner or later anyway. Rather than living in a constant state of worry, she thought it was far better to make a clean, complete break, letting him go and setting herself free in the process. "How very generous of you." The look on Charles's face plummeted to a freezing point. Autumn watched as he showed not the slightest hint of refusal, and despite feeling a sharp pang in her heart, she believed this was better for everyone involved. "Then let's hurry up and get the paperwork done. "You don't have many belongings here. Pack your things and move out together with Vivian." Charles raised an eyebrow. "What kind of nonsense are you talking? Me move out? This house was bought by Grandpa. And did I say I agreed to a divorce?" Autumn tilted her head and fixed him with a look that was a wry half-smile, her voice carrying a note of gentle mockery. "You can't be serious, Charles. "I'm making this huge sacrifice to step aside for the two of you, and you won't even leave me a roof over my head?" "I'm not getting a divorce. Don't bring it up again in the future," Charles said, his irritation plain. He gave his tie a rough, impatient yank, then turned and walked away. 'He won't divorce me?' She raised an eyebrow. That answer caught her completely off guard. She'd assumed he'd be in a frantic rush to divorce her and marry Vivian as soon as possible. Autumn picked the pillow up off the floor, crossed her legs, and settled onto the sofa in the bedroom. She couldn't figure out what was going through Charles's mind. 'He clearly doesn't love me, so why would he refuse a divorce? Could it be that he wants to keep one at home and have another one on the side?' The instant that thought landed, a look of sudden dawning comprehension spread across her face. 'That's got to be it. And he's not even trying to hide it. He's boldly gone and brought the other woman straight into our home to live with us.' She let out a sneer inwardly. 'It seems Charles truly doesn't know me at all.' Three years ago, both of them had been unattached. They had been schoolmates in neighboring classes back in the day, so they at least knew of each other to some degree. Under their families' arrangement, the two had gotten married. Before the wedding, she'd even heard that Charles once had someone he loved with all his heart, but his confession had been rejected and the love had gone unrequited, which was why he'd agreed to the marriage out of sheer hopeless resignation. Charles was always rather distant toward her, but Autumn didn't mind at the time. She believed feelings could be cultivated over time. Besides, the Goodman family wielded immense power and influence in Riverside City, and on top of that, Charles was exceptionally good-looking. Plenty of young women were lining up for the chance to marry him. All things considered, she wasn't losing out in the slightest. So this marriage was one she had entered into willingly. As she recalled the past, Autumn gave the corner of her mouth a self-mocking tug. She had a deeply ingrained streak of emotional fastidiousness. She was absolutely not going to be like those other wealthy wives who cared only that their husband provided the money and came home once in a while, completely turning a blind eye to however many women he kept on the outside. Besides, Vivian was uniquely special to Charles. Just as Autumn was lost in these brooding thoughts, her phone rang. She pulled it out and glanced at the screen. The word "Grandpa" was flashing on it. She hurriedly pressed the answer button. "Hey, Grandpa." "Autumn." Robert Goodman's tone was distinctly laced with concern. "I've heard that Vivian is staying at your place?" "Yes, she's just staying temporarily for a little while. She'll move out soon," Autumn replied. Afraid of making Robert worry, she chose not to elaborate on anything. Robert's voice, though carrying the slight wear of age, remained firm and left no room for argument. "You and Charles are to come back here together tonight, girl. I'll take charge of this matter." "Grandpa..." Autumn hesitated. She had a feeling Charles would most likely not be willing to accompany her, but she didn't know how to explain that to Robert. "Say no more, girl. I'll arrange everything. I'll send a car to pick you up this afternoon," he said. Then, without another word, he hung up the phone. Realizing she simply couldn't refuse, Autumn got up and began changing her clothes, starting her preparations early. She stepped into the walk-in closet. An entire wall of luxury handbags lined the space, all gifts Charles had given her over the past few years. He never bothered to care about what she actually liked and simply bought whatever new releases came out. At the very beginning, Autumn still tried to decline, but Charles had shut her down with a single line. "As Mrs. Goodman, these items are to match your status. Don't embarrass me out there." Chapter 4 Grandpa Stands Up for Her Autumn casually picked out a limited edition bag from this spring's collection, then carefully selected a strand of lustrous pearls to pair with her black dress. She let her long hair down, letting it fall loosely over her shoulders, and touched up her makeup in the mirror with a powder puff. A knock sounded at the door. Autumn asked with a note of confusion, "What is it?" Wanda said respectfully, "Mrs. Goodman, the family driver is already waiting for you at the door. Please come down once you're ready." "Alright, got it, Wanda." Autumn grabbed her bag and opened the door. The moment she walked downstairs, she spotted that irritating figure sitting on the living room sofa. Watching Autumn descend, Vivian's eyes couldn't hide their envy. Autumn didn't spare her a single glance and headed straight toward the foyer. She had initially wanted to wear high heels, but after thinking about the babies in her belly, Autumn chose a pair of elegant flats instead. Pushing open the door, Autumn froze for a second. Charles was standing right there at the entrance. Hearing the sound, Charles turned his head and glanced back at her. Just one glance, and he couldn't tear his eyes away. What met his gaze was a delicate face, her skin smooth and lustrous, her brows soft and gentle. Her eyes sparkled like a sky full of stars, clean and crystal clear, and her cherry lips were slightly parted. The strands of hair by her cheeks fluttered lightly in the breeze, adding an extra touch of allure. She had put on a black dress today on purpose, revealing the beautiful lines of her shoulders and neck. Her fair skin looked even more translucent and luminous against the black fabric. The white pearls and the tiny diamonds adorning the hem of her dress made her entire aura seem all the more noble and elegant. Charles had never said it out loud, but he'd always loved the way Autumn looked with light, natural makeup. She only needed the faintest touch of cosmetics to completely captivate a man's soul. Autumn caught the fleeting flash of stunned admiration in Charles's eyes with perfect precision. In the past, this would've made her shy, and she would've secretly rejoiced in her heart. But now, things were different. Her voice came out a little cold as she spoke. "What are you doing here?" Charles was irritated by her coldness. "Autumn, your nonsense has got to have a limit. You're only this way because I've been too lenient with you all this time." Autumn hooked the corner of her lip upward. "Oh, really? You've been very lenient with me, Mr. Goodman? I wasn't aware of it." Charles tugged at his tie with a hint of impatience, his brows knitted as he spoke. "Autumn, take a good look at your entire outfit. "Your handbag is a limited edition I picked up for you on my business trip abroad. It cost hundreds of thousands. And that string of pearls? It's also worth a fortune..." Autumn let out a short laugh, her tone mocking. "So this is what you mean by being lenient with me, just buying me luxury goods? You're really quite shallow." Charles had never been called shallow before in his life. A wave of displeasure washed over him, and with a cold expression, he pulled the car door open and climbed straight in. "Sorry to have kept you waiting, David." Autumn smiled warmly at the driver, the expression on her face immediately softening. "Please get in, Mrs. Goodman." David Craig bowed slightly and opened the car door for her. Autumn climbed in and deliberately kept a certain social distance between herself and Charles. "Don't go spouting nonsense in front of Grandpa," Charles said, his demeanor already restored to that of a cold, aristocratic rich heir, as if the person who'd shown emotion earlier hadn't been him at all. "Why? You dare to do it but not to own up to it? As the CEO of Goodman Group, you have so little sense of responsibility?" Autumn let out a light laugh. "What's gotten into you? Is it your time of the month? You've got such a temper," Charles said, fixing her with a probing look. Autumn shot him an annoyed glare. From the way he said that, it was obvious he had absolutely no clue when her time of the month even was. Charles leaned in a little closer and whispered close to her ear, "Enough, stop all this nonsense in front of outsiders. Enough's enough." He didn't want the driver running to Robert to tattle. "Then agree to what I proposed last night. It's better for everyone involved," Autumn murmured in a low voice. "Don't even think about it. You'd best snuff out that thought right now." Charles's gaze darkened, his reply icy and curt. Autumn looked up and caught David, the driver, watching the two of them through the rearview mirror. Worried Robert might grow concerned, Autumn dropped the subject altogether and turned her head toward the window. The car soon arrived at Robert's residence. The moment the car came to a complete stop, Charles pushed the door open and got out without a second's pause. Autumn let out a sigh. 'Sure enough, he can't stand being in the same space as me.' "Please step out, Mrs. Goodman." While she was still lost in thought, David had already opened the car door for her. Autumn carefully stepped out sideways and walked toward the villa's living room. From a distance, she could see Charles sitting on the sofa, his long legs casually crossed. His tailored, high-end suit outlined the strong lines of his frame. He was gazing out the window, his face turned to the side, the arc of his jawline deep and perfectly sculpted. Autumn's mind wandered a bit. She pictured in her head what their babies might look like. 'If it's a boy and takes after his father, he'd be quite handsome. If it's a girl, she'd probably be exquisitely beautiful too.' "Autumn." Robert's hearty, cheerful laugh rang out from behind her. Autumn turned around and saw an old man with graying hair striding down the stairs with vigorous steps. His back was ramrod straight, his voice strong and resonant, filled with vigor. Between his brows sat an air of calm and commanding authority. He walked up to her with a smile and waved Autumn over to sit beside him. "Autumn, you got here so fast. Tell me whatever you'd like to eat, and I'll arrange it all." The old man smoothed down the copper-colored beard along his jaw, the corners of his eyes nearly crinkling into flight with mirth. "Anything would be wonderful, Grandpa," Autumn answered obediently. Robert swept a glance over Charles, and the smile on his face drained away completely. Suppressing a surge of anger, he barked at him, "Come outside with me, Charles." He turned back around and immediately resumed his warm and kindly expression. "Rest here for a bit, Autumn. Coming all the way here must've worn you out. I need to discuss something with Charles." Seeing the two completely different faces Robert put on, Charles's expression turned sour. 'Worn out from traveling here? What nonsense is that?' But he didn't dare say a word. He stood up and followed the old man outside. Robert walked with his hands clasped behind his back, striding in large steps toward the garden. He walked all the way to the far end of the garden, making absolutely sure Autumn wouldn't overhear, before finally coming to a stop. He spun around and jabbed his finger at Charles in fury. "Have you lost your mind? Call right now and throw Vivian out of your house. She'd better be gone before Autumn gets home." "Grandpa, what exactly did Autumn say to you?" Charles's brow creased, and his tone wasn't particularly pleasant. Robert bristled, his beard seeming to puff out. "If Autumn had told me sooner, Vivian wouldn't have been allowed to stay even a single day. "What are you thinking? Putting that woman in your home? Are you trying to anger me straight into my grave?" Hearing that Autumn hadn't been the one to tattle, the look on Charles's face softened a little. "Grandpa, Vivian's place is being renovated. She's only staying with us temporarily for a month." "What? Are there no hotels in Riverside City? If you're worried about her staying somewhere else, are all the hotels under our company fully booked? "Charles, what exactly is going on in that head of yours? You are a married man. Don't you understand the need to keep your distance from other women?" Robert was truly about to blow a fuse. His whole face was scrunched up. Charles explained in a calm and measured tone, "There's no need to keep my distance. We grew up together. It's completely normal for her to stay at our place for a bit. "She just got back to the country, and living in a hotel would be far too inconvenient with no one around to look after her. Besides, Autumn's not the petty type, not to mention there are plenty of empty rooms in the house." "You..." Robert didn't want to exchange another single word with him. Tossing out a final remark, "There'll come a day when you'll cry your eyes out with regret," he turned and marched right back. He couldn't believe how blind Charles was. =========== 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
I love this question, so I wanted to share a little snippet of the conversation with you. For many, this audio in its fullness… will not land. But for my client, I KNEW this would. Most brands who desire to attract premium buyers are focused on the tiny elements… Whether it be messaging around the offer; Images that stand out and present the message; A new angle or edge to lean into… But they themselves still know, they are playing incredibly small. Instead of focusing on the conversation at large, they are tuned into the frequency of a siloed industry. Instead of speaking to the impact of this work, they speak to the desire and love of money for it. They want to calibrate to this higher “level” conversation. Whilst entertaining old patterns. When I help my clients become a Spectacle in the marketplace, its not about just ONE big moment in time, but the compound of moments over and over. Where their brands become a phenomenon. So much bigger than they can even see for themselves. I do this by stretching their vision, looking at their brand touch points, observing the growth over years… And in moments, you will identify the EXACT move that would turn your company from an iconic brand into an internet sensation. A living phenomenon. Im opening a room next week for you to do this live in real time, limited free spots available. If you desire details, comment “DEN”
😭 He swore he'd protect me forever. Then he got her pregnant while planning our baby. On my birthday. With sky lanterns and diamond rings. I never knew. 💀 She came to my house. Took off her clothes. Showed me his bite marks. "Three days in bed. He can't get enough." My brother called ME the bully. 💥 He whipped me 99 times? I lost count. My blood on the floor. He didn't even look back. Now I'm in a car with Maurice. His gift is being delivered. 👉 Tell me—should I watch him burn, or let him wonder where I went? 💀 ----------------------------------- Chapter 1 The fake heiress, June Fox, pushed me down the stairs while I was pregnant. I collapsed in a pool of my own blood, feeling the life inside me slipping away, tears streaming from the pain. And my husband, Patrick Harding, was wiping the tears of the woman trembling in his arms, murmuring soft words of comfort. "Don't look. It's ugly. Are you hurt anywhere?" Because the best window for emergency treatment was missed, I could never carry a child again. Patrick shrugged it off like it was nothing. "So you can't have kids. It's not like you're dying." From the day we started dating, through our wedding, to now, eight full years. He knew better than anyone how much I loved children. And he had stripped me of the right to ever be a mother. Three days later, I stumbled home in a daze. On the master bedroom sheets, there was a half-dried stain. It was obvious. They'd had sex in my marriage bed. I shut the bedroom door. Something inside me went quiet for good. I dialed a number I hadn't touched in years. "I agree. I'll honor our arrangement.Leave him and marry you." —— "Serena Abbott, the divorce papers and the resignation letter are both ready. Are you really going through with this?" My closest friend handed me the two documents, her eyes full of reluctance and confusion, a sigh caught in her throat. She had been there since I was brought back to Graystone City. She'd witnessed every chapter of my love story with Patrick. I took the papers. Eight years of my life, condensed into two thin sheets. Almost laughably light. I nodded, firm. "Yes." I was going back to Havenport. My adoptive parents were still waiting for me to come home. I turned and walked out, carrying those two sheets of paper straight to Harding Group, all the way up to the top floor. Patrick looked up when I came in, mildly surprised, a crease of irritation forming between his brows. "Why did you check yourself out? Are you feeling better? I've been swamped. That's the only reason I haven't come to see you." "You don't need to rush back to work. Your only priority right now is recovering. You know that, right?" Swamped. Not swamped. He simply didn't care enough. He'd been too busy taking care of June Fox. I smiled and said nothing. I slid the papers across the desk toward him. "Sign these." Patrick's gaze dropped. His pupils contracted, an involuntary reflex. "What is this?" I watched his hand reach to flip the first page, and the sting behind my eyes deepened. A bitter laugh escaped me. "Call it your compensation to me." A flicker of guilt crossed his face. Even he knew he'd gone too far. He opened to the first page. Patrick was always careful; no matter how rushed, he'd at least skim the contents. But then his phone rang. The name on the screen burned into my eyes like a brand. Sweetheart June. June Fox. The woman who had stolen eighteen years of my life. Who tormented me the moment I was brought back. Who had now killed my child. Patrick knew everything I'd suffered. There was a time he'd despised June Fox too. And now he had her saved as Sweetheart. How absurd. I let out a cold laugh. Eight years of love, reduced to a punchline. Patrick answered immediately, his voice softening without him even realizing it. A whiny, coquettish voice poured through the speaker. "Patrick, I want boba from that place in Southvale. Come get it with me!" He stood without a second of hesitation, already heading for the door. "Serena, I'll be back in a bit." I reached out and caught his wrist. My fingertips were ice. My voice was flat. "June Fox pushed me down a flight of stairs and killed our baby. You signing a little compensation on her behalf isn't unreasonable, is it?" His brow furrowed. Displeasure flooded his eyes in an instant. "I told you, June didn't do it on purpose. She had terrible cramps that day. She lost her footing and bumped into you. She was so scared she cried." "Stop making everything into such a big deal." Lost her footing. Three little words, weightless as air. I laughed. Laughed until my eyes blurred with tears. I had been writhing in a pool of blood, screaming in agony, and he was wiping June Fox's tears. I had been on the operating table, hovering between life and death, and he was rubbing June Fox's stomach through the night. I stared into his eyes, searching for even a trace of guilt. Of love. Patrick shifted under my gaze. He searched my face too, looking for the old grievances, the hysteria he was used to. But all he found was emptiness. A silence that had nothing left to give. "Just sign. Once you do, I'm gone. I won't keep you from your boba date." I pressed the pen into his hand. He hesitated for a moment, then flipped straight to the last few pages. One broad stroke of his hand, and Patrick Harding sprawled across the signature line. He stepped forward, pulled me into his arms, and pressed a kiss to my forehead, a gesture that almost passed for tenderness. "Whatever you want, it's yours. Now be good and go home on your own." Then he left without looking back. I watched his retreating figure, and eight years of memories crashed over me at once. When the Fox family first brought me back, everyone in the house hated me. My brother Carl said I'd stolen June's love. June herself found every possible way to bully me, to tear me down. It was Patrick who stepped forward, shielded me behind him, and told June, stone-faced, to apologize. He knew I was terrified in that unfamiliar house. Every day after school, he'd come to sit with me, bringing warm milk, saying, "Don't be scared. I'm here." He promised he'd protect me for the rest of his life. That he'd never let anyone hurt me. Back then, I was the only one in his eyes. The door swung open, cutting through my thoughts. "Ms. Fox, where would you like these pastries and flowers?" A new assistant walked in carrying an armful of lush red roses and a box of elegant pastries, her face bright with envy. "Mr. Harding is so good to you. He has fresh flowers delivered every single day and all these desserts specially prepared so you won't go hungry at work." I looked at the sickeningly sweet macarons and mousse cakes. I looked at the roses I'd never liked, the same ones that always showed up on June Fox's social media. A hollow smile tugged at my lips. I didn't have a sweet tooth. I hated red roses. Patrick knew that better than anyone. "Just set them over there." My voice was flat. I gathered my things and walked out. The assistant was still chattering behind me. "Ms. Fox, you're so lucky. Mr. Harding only has eyes for you..." Lucky? I walked out of Harding Group. The evening wind hit my face, and my eyes burned. My phone buzzed. A name I hadn't seen in eight years lit up the screen. Maurice Sanchez. On the other end, I could hear the smile in his voice. "Eight years before you finally called. Much later than I expected. I'll come get you tomorrow." I shook my head, my gaze steady. "Give me a week. There's something I need to take care of first." Finalize the divorce. Then, at June Fox's birthday gala, deliver them a gift they'd never forget. Chapter 2 I came back to the home I'd lived in for three years. Every corner of it I had arranged with my own hands. The nursery still held the tiny clothes and shoes I'd bought for our baby. Once, Patrick had held me close, his forehead pressed to mine, his eyes impossibly tender. "Serena, let's have a baby. I want a daughter, as beautiful as you." He used to rest his hand on my belly and read stories to the baby every single night without fail. Worried I wouldn't like what the housekeeper cooked, he taught himself to make meals suited for a pregnant woman. Back then, I believed we would be happy forever. Now, all of it was ash. I threw everything connected to Patrick into boxes. I was leaving, and nothing would stay behind. With every item I cleared away, a memory surfaced. Every movie we watched together. Every trip we took. But once it all went into the boxes, I could let go. And once I let go, it wouldn't hurt anymore. Then I called the housekeeper and told her to take it all to the dump. Immediately. I had just finished when the front door opened. Patrick's brow creased as he scanned the half-empty rooms. "Why is so much stuff missing?" I didn't spare him a glance. My voice came out flat and cold. "It was old. Time to throw it out." He took my indifference as anger over the incident with June and the sweet soup, nothing more. He wrapped his arms around me from behind, resting his chin in the curve of my neck. "Come on, don't be mad. You know how June's been ever since she found out she isn't the Foxes' biological daughter. She's insecure. And you're the real daughter. She has nothing. That's why I..." Before he could finish, a baby's cry pierced the air from behind him. Patrick released me. I spun around. June walked in carrying a child, maybe a year old. The baby's brow and eyes bore an unmistakable resemblance to Patrick. My blood stopped moving. A high-pitched ringing filled my ears. Patrick's gaze flickered. He shifted June and the child behind him, cleared his throat, and spoke. "June and I have a child." Something detonated inside my skull. Cold flooded every inch of my body. My fingertips shook. "What did you just say?" Patrick exhaled heavily. "You can't have children anymore. But the Harding family needs an heir. Besides, you love kids, don't you? From now on, this will be our child." "He's still too young to be away from June. I brought them here to stay with us. It'll give you two a chance to bond." The next second, June turned to me with reddened eyes, tears streaming down her face. "I'm so sorry, Serena. Please don't blame Patrick. It was all my fault. A year ago, someone drugged me. Those men were going to assault me, and Patrick saved me. I never expected to get pregnant. The doctor said my uterine lining is too thin. If I'd terminated, I might never conceive again. I'm sorry..." My breath locked in my chest. The cold cut straight to the bone. A year and a half ago, Patrick and I were planning our future. He held me and said, "Just a little longer. Next year, we'll have our baby." A year and a half ago, on my birthday, he threw a lavish party. He released sky lanterns and presented me with a one-of-a-kind opal diamond ring, swearing he would love only me for the rest of his life. A year and a half ago, he coaxed me to sleep every night and made love to me. And while he was doing all of that, he had already fathered a child with June. Blood surged up my throat. I choked it back down. "You're both disgusting." There was a time when June stole from me, slandered me, and Patrick stood up for me every single time. He even forced June to apologize to my face. He pursued me for an entire year. Fresh flowers flown in daily. Breakfast made by his own hands. He memorized every little thing I loved and hated. When he proposed, he knelt before me and cried like a child. He gave me the grandest wedding. Eight years. From seventeen to twenty-five, I poured every ounce of love and trust I had into him. And now, barely weeks after I lost our baby, he was moving June and their child into our home. I laughed until my whole body trembled. Tears ran unchecked down my face. "Patrick, can you look our child in the eye and say this is fair?" His gaze darted away. Guilt swelled dark and heavy behind his eyes. But June's sobbing pulled him back. He sighed. "Serena, just be good about this." I wiped my tears. My voice went quiet. Steady. "Fine. They can stay." He froze. He hadn't expected me to agree so quickly. In his mind, I should have fallen apart. Screamed. Thrown things. Made a scene. I turned and walked away. I had barely reached the foot of the stairs when Patrick's voice carried after me. "Have the nursery cleared out. The baby will sleep there." I whipped around, my voice rising before I could stop it. "On what grounds?" I had stayed up countless nights for that room. Visited store after store. Arranged every detail with my own hands. Every inch of it held the hope I'd carried for my child. June immediately lowered her head. "If Serena doesn't want to, it's fine. We can take the guest room." Patrick's expression hardened. His voice turned to ice. "No. Your health is fragile, and the baby is too young. The Harding heir is not sleeping in a guest room." The housekeeper headed upstairs at once. I ran after her. I stood there and watched as everything I had prepared for my baby was carried out, piece by piece. The pain went so deep it turned numb. Chapter 3 I spent the entire night packing up the baby's things. By the time dawn broke through the windows, I was so exhausted I finally fell asleep. When I woke again it was already the next day. I went downstairs to find something to eat. "Serena." Patrick walked toward me. He stared at my retreating figure for a long moment, then reached out to touch my hair. I stepped away before his fingers made contact. His hand froze in midair. "That room was always meant for a child. You'll be the baby's mother. We'll always be together. No one could ever replace you." I let out a quiet laugh. "Fine." Patrick blinked. He'd been trying to make amends for two days straight, yet I remained just as cold. Impatience crept into his voice. "Think it over carefully!" The doorbell rang. It was my brother, Carl Fox. He walked in frowning and headed straight for Patrick. "I told you not to bring June and the baby here." Then his gaze shifted to me, sharp and wary. "You haven't been bullying June and the baby, have you?" Before I could say a word, Patrick shook his head firmly. "As long as I'm here, June and the baby won't be hurt in the slightest." Hearing the commotion, June came out and threw herself into Carl's arms. His expression softened instantly. "If anyone's giving you a hard time, just say the word. Mom, Dad, and I will always have your back." June shook her head, the picture of wounded innocence. "It's okay. Serena doesn't really like me. I'm used to it." I watched the three of them and felt something between disbelief and bitter amusement. So my biological parents and my brother had all known that June was carrying Patrick's child. Every single one of them knew. I was the only fool kept in the dark. A dry, humorless sound escaped my throat. "Your family really raised a fine daughter. She stole eighteen years of my life, humiliated me the moment I came back, seduced my husband, bore his child, and moved right into my nest like a cuckoo." Carl's face darkened. His voice cut through the room like a whip. "Shut your mouth, Serena. If you hadn't shown up out of nowhere, June would never have felt so insecure. Everything she did was because she was terrified you'd steal our love." He looked at me, his eyes glacial. "Even if she made mistakes, you pushed her to it. And Patrick should have married her in the first place." I laughed. The sound tore out of me, ragged and raw. June had slandered me, framed me, more times than I could count. My parents knew the truth every single time, yet all they ever said was, "You're the older sister. Let her have her way." Whenever anything was bought, Carl always let June choose first. "June has no one but us," he'd say. I used to hide in my room and cry. Patrick was the only one who wiped my tears, who placed the best of everything in front of me, who told me over and over that he loved me, who held me like I was the most precious thing in the world. And in the end, the man I'd poured every ounce of love into betrayed me. The family I'd been desperate to belong to despised me. Patrick's brow furrowed at Carl's words. He wanted to argue but said nothing. He still believed I was the one he loved and that June had been an accident. But hearing me lash out at her like that made anger flicker across his face all the same. His expression went cold. "Serena, I told you it was an accident. Someone drugged June. Was I supposed to just stand there and watch her get assaulted? If it had been you, I would have done the same thing." If it had been you, I would have done the same thing. Saved her right into his bed. Saved her all the way to a baby. Saved her straight into our home. June's eyes welled with tears on cue. Her body trembled. "I'm so sorry, Serena..." Carl pulled her into his arms and cut her off. "You have nothing to apologize for. Stop crying. We'll take you to your favorite restaurant." As he turned to leave, he cast one last frigid glance in my direction. "Serena, if you keep throwing these tantrums and bullying June, I will send you back where you came from. You can go back to scraping by." I smiled. Cold and thin. They thought I'd grown up in some slum. They thought without the Fox family I had nothing. They had no idea that my adoptive parents were one of the most powerful families in Havenport. When I'd insisted on returning to my biological parents, Mom and Dad Delgado had held back tears and said, "Serena, if they ever mistreat you, come home to us." But I'd chosen blood over the people who actually loved me. I'd pushed them away, convinced that sincerity could be repaid with sincerity. What a joke. June walked out surrounded by their doting attention. At the door, she paused and looked back at me, triumph glittering in her eyes. Her lips moved silently. You lost again. I met her gaze and let the corner of my mouth curl upward. Chapter 4 The next morning, I went to the office. It was the last time I'd ever set foot in that building. First, to clear out my things. Second, to take my projects with me. Every single one of those deals I'd negotiated myself, piece by piece. The partners knew my name, not anyone else's. Patrick pushed the door open and saw the files in my hands. His brow creased. "You're still recovering. You shouldn't push yourself like this. Hand these over to June and let her take care of them." I looked up at him, almost stunned by the absurdity. These projects were built on how many sleepless nights I'd spent writing proposals, how many rounds of revisions, how many meetings I'd personally sat through with every partner. And he thought one sentence was enough to gift them to June? When Patrick saw I hadn't moved, his expression darkened. "I'm doing this for your own good. Besides, projects don't wait. June needs a big account to prove herself and shut people up." Funny. When I first joined the company, Patrick said he was worried people would think I'd gotten in through connections. So he made me start from the very bottom. In the dead of summer, over a hundred degrees, I was out chasing leads. In winter blizzards, I sat across from partners alone. Back then, giving me any kind of advantage never once crossed his mind. I let out a quiet laugh and handed him the files. "Fine." I hoped June Fox could handle them. I turned to leave and nearly ran into Patrick's assistant, who was coming in with documents. She froze when she saw me. "Mrs. Harding, why are you leav—" "I just had a miscarriage. My health isn't great. I'm here to hand off some work." I cut her off before she could finish. Patrick's gaze sharpened. He'd caught the start of the assistant's question and was about to press further. The assistant looked apologetic. "Oh, you really should rest properly then. Mr. Harding is so good to you, always worried you'll overwork yourself." I smiled. "He is." Patrick watched me, and only when he saw nothing out of the ordinary did the tension leave his face. I walked out without looking back. When I got home, June was lounging on the couch eating fruit. The moment she saw me, she sauntered over with a smirk. "Hey, sis. See? Patrick's willing to give me anything I want." "And did you really think what happened a year and a half ago was an accident? I slipped the drug myself. Those men were hired by me. I wanted him to rescue me. I wanted to seduce him." "Why should he care about you so much? Why should he be willing to hate me for your sake? I won't allow anyone to love you. I'll take everything from you. Mom and Dad's love, our brother's love, and Patrick. So what if you're the real heiress?" She laughed, mocking and cruel, her red lips curled like a wound. "You know what? After your miscarriage, Patrick thought you were disgusting. Tainted. He couldn't even stand to touch you." "But with me? Oh, he was so eager. Kept me in bed for three whole days..." Crack. I couldn't hold back any longer. My hand connected with her face so hard my palm went numb. The sting radiated all the way up my arm. "As long as Patrick and I aren't divorced, you'll always be the other woman. The mistress everyone spits on!" June clutched her cheek, stunned for a few seconds. Something vicious flashed through her eyes, and she raised her hand to strike back. The next second, Patrick and Carl walked through the door. Her face transformed instantly. Tears poured out like a faucet had been turned. She dropped to her knees in front of me and started slamming her forehead against the floor. "Please, I'm sorry, I know I was wrong! Don't expose what happened between me and Patrick, I'm begging you. I don't want my reputation ruined. I won't fight for Mom and Dad's love anymore, or Carl's. The baby is yours. You're the only true daughter of the Fox family. I'll leave, I'll disappear..." Patrick's pupils contracted. He shoved me aside and snarled. "Serena, why do you keep dragging this out? Apologize to June right now. Tell her she's not the other woman." The shove sent me stumbling. My lower back slammed into the corner of the table, and the pain was so sharp that tears blurred my vision. I stared at him, my voice raw and shaking. "Why should I apologize? Isn't that exactly what she is?" Patrick looked at my ashen face and something in him flinched. The words on his tongue died before they left his mouth. Carl rushed forward, pulling June to her feet, and turned on me. "Just because you can't have children, you want to destroy June and her baby? How can you be this vicious?" I lifted my chin and laughed, cold and hollow. Patrick saw that I refused to bend. He looked at June's red, swollen eyes, and his face went dark, fury filling every line. "Since you won't repent, you can go sit in the storage room and think about what you've done. No one lets you out without my permission. No food. No water." He waved the bodyguards over. They seized my arms and dragged me toward the storage room. The door slammed shut. The lock clicked into place. Darkness and cold swallowed me whole. I leaned against the frozen wall. Once, he would panic over a scraped knee. Now, weeks after a miscarriage with my body still wrecked, he locked me in a room cold enough to see my own breath. They didn't let me out until the following evening. Every muscle had seized. My thoughts drifted in and out of focus. I dragged myself down the hallway toward my room. As I passed the master bedroom, the door sat slightly ajar. The sounds that spilled out were unmistakable, breathless moans and gasps, each one drilling into my eardrums like a needle. I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes, let out a bitter laugh, and stumbled into my room. I collapsed onto the bed and sank into a black, dreamless sleep. I didn't know how much time had passed before fingers closed around my throat and jolted me awake. Patrick loomed over me, his eyes bloodshot, screaming. "Where's the baby? What did you do with the baby?" Chapter 5 His hand closed around my throat so tight I could barely breathe. I forced the words out through the crushing pressure. "I didn't..." June came in crying, dropping to her knees in front of me. "Please, Serena, you can be angry at me all you want, but the baby is innocent." "Still lying!" Patrick's fury spiked. His palm cracked across my face. My cheek erupted in a searing burn, and the taste of copper flooded my mouth. "I'll ask you one more time. Where is the child?" I summoned every ounce of strength I had left and screamed back at him. "You locked me in that storage room for a full day and night! How could I have taken the baby? Are you blind?" "There are cameras all over this house. Just check the footage and you'll know exactly where the child went!" "You still have the nerve to talk back? You're the only person in this house who hates June and the baby." That set him off. He dragged me into the living room, took a whip from one of his bodyguards, and stood over me. "I'm asking you one last time. Where is the child? Don't make me do something you won't like." I lifted my chin. "Touch me, and you'll regret it." The next second, the whip came down. It bit into my flesh, and a scream tore from my throat before I could stop it. Once. Twice. Three times. "Are you going to tell me? Where is the child?" I clenched my teeth and refused to break. "I don't know." I lost count of the lashes. Blood soaked through my clothes, and the edges of my vision blurred. Just as I was about to lose consciousness, the nanny's frantic voice rang out from the hallway. "Sir, they found the baby! It was Mrs. Fox's maid. She took the child to the Fox residence!" The whip slipped from Patrick's hand and hit the floor. He looked at me, at the blood and torn skin, and something behind his eyes cracked. His hands trembled as he reached down to pick me up. "Serena..." He hadn't even crouched all the way down before June's sobbing pulled him back. "Patrick, the housekeeper says the baby might be sick. He won't stop crying. What do we do?" The color drained from his face. He straightened immediately, wrapped his arm around June, and headed for the door. "Don't worry, don't worry. We'll take him to the hospital right now." He didn't look back at me once. The footsteps faded. I lay on the floor staring up at the ceiling, a bitter smile twisting my lips. Then everything went black. When I opened my eyes again, three days had passed. The house was empty. The one maid who still cared about me brought me a glass of water, her eyes red with pity. "Ma'am, every doctor in the hospital got called away to look after the young master. I had a private physician come to bandage you up, but you really need to get to a hospital yourself." I took the glass, nodded, and managed a small, grateful smile. My phone rang. A courier. I went to the door and picked up the package. Inside were two finalized divorce certificates. I placed Patrick's copy on the desk in his study. Then I picked up the little luggage I had and walked out. I hadn't gotten far when my phone rang again. It was Maurice Sanchez. "Serena, I'm almost there." At the same time, a string of messages flooded my screen. From my mother: "Serena Fox, do you have any idea today is June's birthday? We're all waiting for you. Don't you dare make a scene." From Carl: "Serena Fox, get over here for June's birthday party. Apologize to her in front of everyone and we'll let the whole thing go." From Patrick: "Serena, once June's birthday is over, I have a surprise for you. After that, we'll be together forever." The messages made my stomach turn. Together forever? Patrick, there is no "after" for us. I blocked every single number without a second of hesitation, then deleted them all. A moment later, a limited-edition luxury car pulled up in front of me. Maurice Sanchez stepped out holding a bouquet, his stride steady and sure as he walked toward me. "Serena, I'm here to take you home." I nodded. My eyes stung, and my throat ached. We got in the car and drove away. On the ride, I sent a message to an anonymous contact. Make sure my gift drops tonight, right at the peak of the birthday gala. I watched the scenery blur past the window and let a slow smile curve my lips. "I hope you all enjoy the present." #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
💔💔🩸 He killed our daughter… to give her heart to his mistress. I walked in with a pregnancy test and his dream car keys. I walked out knowing the truth. He locked me in a room while she moved into our bed. He called me pathetic, jealous, nothing. He never knew I was carrying his second child—until I lost it alone on the floor. 😊 Now, I smile sweetly. I let him sign the divorce papers. I’ve pulled every cent I ever invested in his company. Tonight, he’ll receive my birthday gift to him: An envelope with all his secrets. Signed, Aurora Redmond. My family is coming for him. 🔥🔥 And revenge is only the beginning. ------------------------------------------------------- Aurora's POV On our sixth anniversary, I had gone to Shawn’s office with an anniversary gift to surprise him. My husband, Shawn, had been obsessing over a limited edition Lamborghini Revuelto. So I pulled every string, and finally got that car for him. The keys were wrapped in a black velvet box. In my other hand was a pregnancy test with two pink lines because I wanted to also give him the good news that he was going to be a father again. A wide smile was on my face as I walked into his office without knocking. I almost wish I hadn’t, because what I found changed everything. He was not alone. He was with my best friend, Tiffany. Tiffany sat on Shawn’s desk like she owned it. Her blouse was open, and her lips were swollen. She dragged her fingers over his shoulder while he stood between her knees, his tie loose and his hand gripping her thigh. My heart slammed against my ribs. My best friend. My husband. I opened my mouth to scream, but it got stuck in my throat. For a full moment, I couldn’t move or breathe. I just couldn’t believe what I was seeing. My mind wanted to reject it, to pretend it was just a twisted nightmare. Because it couldn't be true. Tiffany, who had stood beside me in the delivery room when Jasmine, my daughter, was born. Tiffany, who had been my daughter's godmother. And now she was sitting here, moaning in my husband's mouth. The betrayal pierced through me like sharp knives. My chest tightened. Tears gathered in my eyes, as I stared at the scene before me. I wanted to scream. I wanted to storm across the room and claw her off him. But my body refused to move. I stood frozen in the doorway, the gifts still in my shaking hands. Just when I thought it couldn't be worse than this, Shawn’s phone rang. He groaned in irritation, pulling away from Tiffany’s lips to pick his phone. His hand remained on her thigh as he answered. “What the hell do you want now?” he snapped into the phone. His voice was sharp and annoyed. “I paid you to keep quiet. Don’t test me.” Tiffany pouted, running her fingers across his chest. “I already gave you a huge amount for the transplant,” Shawn hissed. “You know how much I’ve spent to make this disappear.” The word hit me like a slap. Transplant? What transplant? My ears rang, but I forced myself to listen. I couldn't hear the doctor’s reply through the phone, but Shawn’s response was sharp and furious. “I already gave you the money so that you would give the heart to Tiffany, not Jasmine. Jasmine is dead now, so why are you trying to threaten me?” The ground tilted beneath me. My daughter's heart was given to Tiffany? My best friend? That didn't make sense. I didn’t understand what I was hearing. I couldn’t process it. Shawn’s voice was cold as he spat. “Do not call me again, Doctor. If this leaks, I'll ruin you.” After he disconnected the call, Tiffany smiled softly as she ran her hand over his chest. “You still can't believe you did all that for me,” she whispered, but it was loud enough for me to hear. “You really gave me her heart.” Shawn pressed a soft kiss to her wrist, his eyes shone with admiration. “I told you, Tiffany. I would do anything for you. Aurora was too stupid to even notice. She signed the transplant papers herself. I told her it was a merger contract, and she didn’t even read the damn thing.” A sharp gasp escaped me before I could stop it, but the sound was covered by Tiffany's giggles. My chest caved in, my knees threatening to buckle as his words echoed. Two months ago, a heart became available. It was a miracle because our daughter, Jasmine, had been on the transplant list for three years. But finally, after all the pain, the prayers, the sleepless nights beside her hospital bed, there was hope. I remember the day that the hospital had called us to come. “We have a perfect match, Mrs. Carter,” the doctor had informed us with a warm smile on her face. I had dropped to my knees that day, sobbing with joy at that news, because finally, my baby girl was going to live. Two days later, Jasmine died in surgery. Shawn told me that there were complications. He blamed the hospital, and I believed him. But he killed our daughter for Tiffany, and he used my signature to authorize it. Tiffany had a minor congenital heart defect, something drugs could fix. Shawn had used my signature to give our daughter’s heart to Tiffany, someone who didn’t even need it. It was probably why she wasn't around for Jasmine's funeral. My best friend. My husband's mistress. Jasmine’s godmother and murderer. I trusted her with my life. She let me sob in her arms while my baby’s heart was beating inside her chest. Chapter 2 Aurora's POV Tiffany leaned in closer to Shawn, her voice dropping. “But Shawn… what if Aurora finds out? Aren’t you worried about what she might do?” Shawn chuckled coldly. “Aurora? Please. She’s nothing without me. She cut her family off for me, and now she has no one. She’s powerless. If she dares misbehave, I’ll toss her to the streets where she belongs.” Tiffany giggled. The gift box slipped from my hands, landing on the floor quietly, but neither of them noticed as they were moaning into each other’s mouths. Tiffany was there the night Jasmine had her first heart attack. She stayed up with me at the hospital, brought me food when I forgot to eat. She told me Jasmine was the light in her life. A bitter laugh caught in my throat as I remembered her words. “Jasmine lives on inside me.” She hadn't been lying. Tears blurred my vision as I stumbled back, struggling to breathe. My world had shattered in a single moment. I picked up the gift from the floor, tears running down my face as I walked out without making any sound. By the time I reached the living room, my legs gave out, and I collapsed on the couch as I began sobbing. The tears wouldn’t stop. My chest hurt, and my throat burned, that was when my phone buzzed. It was a picture on Instagram, posted by Tiffany. It was a photo of Tiffany smiling beside a man as his hand gently cradled her belly. His face wasn’t visible, but I recognized that watch instantly. I had gotten it for Shawn at our last year's wedding anniversary. He was kissing her stomach in the photo. “Counting down the weeks till we meet our little miracle (love emoji)” I stared at the screen until my eyes blurred. That was my husband, and that was my daughter’s heart, beating inside my best friend’s chest, my husband’s mistress. I smashed the gift box against the wall and screamed until my throat burned. My stomach twisted. I ran to the bathroom and threw up until my throat stung. I wanted to claw my skin off. I sat on the cold tile, shaking as tears ran down my face. This was my fault. I should have read the contract. I should have checked what I was signing, but I had trusted Shawn blindly. Shawn had called me a nobody. He thought I had nobody. But he was so wrong. I reached for my phone and dialed a number I swore never to call again. “Hello, Father. I’m ready to marry whoever you want me to. Come and pick me up in five days, after I finalize my divorce.” I said, trying to keep my voice from shaking. “Divorce? I thought you were hopelessly in love with Shawn Carter. Why the sudden change of heart?” “He killed my daughter,” I replied. “And I want him to pay.” My father's voice sharpened. “I warned you, Shawn was never worthy of you. He doesn’t deserve the dirt under your feet.” I released a bitter laugh. “I know that now. And he’ll know it too, soon enough.” My father’s tone hardened. “Then come home, Aurora. Your brothers have been waiting. And Shawn will learn what it means to make an enemy of the Redmonds.” A tear slipped down my cheek at the thought of my seven brothers. They were overprotective, loud, and violent. But they had always loved me, and I had thrown them all away for Shawn. They warned me. All seven of them. They told me he was scum, and I screamed at them to shut up. I slammed the door in my father’s face the day I chose Shawn. “Tell them I’m coming home,” I whispered. I hung up and looked around the house one last time. In five days, I would be gone, but I will make Shawn pay. He took my daughter’s heart to save his mistress. Now I’ll rip out his world, piece by piece. That wasn’t just a threat. It was a mother’s vow. Shawn would finally understand what happened when you crossed a Redmond. Because my father wasn’t just any man. He was Richard Redmond, the head of the Redmond empire, the most powerful empire in America. Chapter 3 Aurora's POV I didn’t wait. As soon as I hung up with my father, I grabbed the first suitcase I could find and dragged it to the bedroom. My hands shook, but I forced myself to focus. There was no time to think, because if I stopped or slowed down, I would probably fall apart from the weight of what I had just learned. I opened drawers, pulled out clothes without any care, and stuffed them into suitcases. As I folded a dress, my hands froze. It was the one Jasmine had loved, “Mommy, you look like a princess in this.” My chest tightened, and I swallowed hard. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I blinked them back. Not now. As I shoved another shirt into the suitcase, the door opened. “Aurora?” Shawn asked from behind me. “What are you doing?” I snapped the suitcase shut and turned to face him with a fake smile on my face. “I’m just rearranging my closet,” I said lightly. His eyes narrowed slightly, as he scanned the messy room. He opened his mouth, but another voice cut in. “Hey, Aurora.” I froze as my stomach twisted. Tiffany’s voice. I hadn’t realized that Shawn had come in with her. My eyes glanced to her chest before I could stop myself, to the place where my daughter’s heart was beating. I had to resist the urge to lunge at her, to claw the heart out of her. I clenched my fists so tightly that my nails pierced into my palms. My daughter’s heart was beating inside her chest, and she had the audacity to stand in my bedroom, smiling at me. I said nothing. If I opened my mouth, I would scream in rage. Then I noticed the bags. There were two designer suitcases behind Shawn. I furrowed my eyebrows. Shawn noticed where I was looking, and before I could ask, he smiled as if he had good news. “Tiffany is going to be staying with us for a while.” I blinked at him. “What?” Before Shawn could explain, Tiffany interrupted with a little laugh stepping closer. “Didn’t you hear? I’m pregnant.” Her hand moved to cover her belly with a wide smile as if she was expecting me to gasp and squeal, and hug her. Instead, I raised an eyebrow. “And?” Her smile faltered. For a moment, her mask cracked, and I saw the flicker of surprise at my cold reaction. She recovered quickly, her lower lips trembled as she tried to look sad. “I thought you would be happy for me, Aurora. I mean… after everything we’ve been through.” Happy? The word burned through me. What was I supposed to be happy about? The fact that she had ripped away everything from me. Before I could speak, Shawn’s voice cut in, sharp with anger. “Aurora, what the hell is wrong with you? She’s your best friend. You should be happy for her. Instead you’re acting jealous and bitter.” I turned slowly to him with a sneer on my face. Jealous? Bitter? “Jealous?” I repeated, my voice was cold and icy. “Why on earth would I be jealous?” His eyes flashed. “Because she’s having a baby, and you—” He stopped himself, but the damage was done. His words pierced through me like daggers. Because I lost mine. Because he killed mine. I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm and not explode. “Then tell me, Shawn.” I pointed at Tiffany. “Why is she moving here? Why does she suddenly need to live in my house?” He stepped closer, clenching his jaw. “Because she shouldn’t be alone right now. She needs us. She needs help. That baby needs support.” “Us?” I asked softly. “Yes,” Tiffany chimed in quietly, trying to sound pitiful. “It’s just until things settle down. I thought you, of all people, would understand.” Shawn nodded. “Exactly. She needs support. She’s family, Aurora.” I snorted in sarcasm. “She’s not my family.” I spat. Tiffany flinched, and Shawn frowned. “Why are you jealous of her happiness, Aurora? Instead of celebrating with her, you’re acting like this.” He pointed toward me with disgust. “Do you hear yourself? It’s pathetic.” Pathetic. The word sliced through me, but I didn’t flinch. I tilted my head, glancing between the two of them with a bitter smile on my lips. “With the way you’re acting, I have to ask, Shawn,” I asked softly, “is it your child?” The room went silent. Shawn’s jaw twitched. Tiffany’s eyes widened in mock shock. “Don’t be ridiculous,” Shawn snapped. “Of course it’s not mine.” “Really?” I lifted an eyebrow. “Then why is she moving in with us? Why are you getting so defensive?” “She’s alone, Aurora!” Shawn barked. “She has no one else, and she’s carrying a child. What kind of monster would turn her away?” What kind of monster would kill his own daughter? I asked myself. The words echoed in my head, but I didn’t let them slip out. Instead, I turned back to the suitcase and deliberately zipped it closed. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I would like to finish rearranging my closet.” Shawn murmured something to Tiffany, and together they walked out of the room. The moment they were gone, my smile fell. My hands shook as I gripped the suitcase. Chapter 4 Aurora's POV That night, I couldn’t sleep. I just lay in bed, staring at the darkness. Shawn lay beside me for a while, but I noticed when he slipped out of bed at midnight, thinking I was asleep. I kept my eyes shut, breathing calmly till the door clicked shut behind him. For a long time, I lay there in silence. I could hear Shawn’s voice and Tiffany’s giggles. I pressed my hands to my belly, I had life growing inside me, but Shawn didn’t know yet, and I would make sure he never did. The next morning, Shawn walked in with a smile on his face, like he hadn't just spent the night in another room with my best friend. “Aurora,” he said carefully, “we need to talk.” The way he said it made my stomach twist. “What now?” I asked, scowling instantly. He hesitated, then he cleared his throat. “Tiffany… Tiffany shouldn’t be cramped in the guest room. She’s pregnant. She needs space and comfort.” I blinked at him. My mind tried to process his words. “Comfort?” He nodded. “Yes. The master bedroom is bigger and more comfortable. It makes sense for her to have it.” For a moment, I thought I had heard him wrong. I released a laugh of disbelief. “You want me to give up my bedroom… to Tiffany?” His jaw tightened. “It’s not forever. Just until the baby is born.” I stared at him, resisting the urge to strangle him. I wanted to shout that I was pregnant too. That my child deserved space and comfort, not Tiffany’s bastard. But I said nothing. He was a murderer, he didn't deserve to know. He continued. “Aurora, you’ve been enjoying the comfortable room for years. Tiffany is pregnant. Shouldn’t she be the one most comfortable now? Don’t you think it’s time you made a little sacrifice for your best friend?” I kept her lips pressed together, forcing myself not to react. What was the point? In a day, I would be gone and forever erased. So I swallowed the scream. My nails dug into my palms. “Okay,” I whispered shakily. Besides, it was convenient for me because I was already packing my things His shoulders relaxed and he sighed in relief. He leaned forward and kissed my forehead gently. I felt so repulsed that I almost shuddered. “Shawn?” Tiffany called from down the hallway. Immediately, he turned to leave. “Hold on, Shawn.” I said calmly. “I need your signature on something.” I forced my hands to stay steady as I picked up the folder I had placed on the table. “Before you go,” I said calmly, “I need your signature on something.” He frowned impatiently. “Aurora, not now—” “It’s just some minor paperwork,” I interrupted softly. “It won't take time.” He hesitated, narrowing his eyes, then Tiffany called him again. “Shawn!” “Fine. Give it here.” He snapped. I handed him the document, with a blank expression on my face. He didn’t even glance at the words as he signed. I kept my face neutral, but inside, my heart pounded. He had no idea what he had just done. “Is that all?” he grunted. “Yes,” I whispered. He didn’t wait for more. He was already out the door before I could even finish replying. Immediately he left, I called my lawyer. “My divorce with Mr. Carter is done. Pull out all my support and investment from Carter Enterprise.” Shawn had no idea that I had been helping him from the shadows. Supporting him, and sponsoring him. But now, all those were over. A humourless laughter escaped my lips, then I continued packing. However, some minutes later, Tiffany appeared in the doorway, her voice filled with fake sweetness. “Aurora, let me help.” Her smile didn’t reach her eyes. I knew that smile. I had seen it when she comforted me after Jasmine’s death. I wanted to scream at her to get out, and yank her hair out. Instead, I forced a smile. “Don’t worry, I’ve got it.” She walked in anyway, glancing around at the empty shelves. “Don’t worry, I’m good at organizing. I’ll take care of everything.” She walked straight to my dresser where I kept Jasmine's things. I hadn't been able to empty them yet. “Careful, don't go there.” I snapped. Tiffany’s smile widened, and she picked up a snow globe from the corner. It was Jasmine’s favorite toy. A tiny ballerina danced inside when you shook it. Sometimes, when the pain was too much to fear, I held the snow globe in my hands until sleep finally came. Watching the tiny ballerina dance inside always calmed me. “This is pretty,” Tiffany said softly, tilting it back and forth. “It belonged to Jasmine, right?” My chest ached. “Yes. Put it down.” She gave me a smile, her eyes gleamed with mischief. “Oops” she said as she released the snow globe from her hand. The globe shattered as it slammed on the floor. The ballerina broke into two, and water spilled everywhere. “Oh no,” Tiffany gasped, her hand flying to her chest in fake shock. “I’m so sorry, Aurora. My fingers are so clumsy these days. Pregnancy brain, you know?” Her eyes danced with glee as she watched me, waiting for my reaction. For a heartbeat, I couldn’t move. That snow globe wasn’t just a toy. It was the one thing that carried me through the nights. Now it lay in pieces, destroyed by Tiffany’s deliberate “accident.” I dropped to my knees, gathering the pieces with shaking hands, not caring as they sliced my skin. Tears blurred my vision as I held the broken ballerina in my palm. “It was her favorite,” I whispered. Tiffany crouched beside me with a small and satisfied smile on her face. “Don’t worry, Aurora. You’ll have more children. You’ll move on.” My chest burned as I lifted my gaze to her. At that moment, everything pressed down upon me, and I snapped. Chapter 5 Aurora's POV My hands shook as I held the broken ballerina in my palms. Something inside me cracked. “You bitch,” I snarled. My voice was a low growl. Tiffany tilted her head with a sweet smile, the kind that had always fooled me before. “Aurora, calm down. It was an accident—” The word “accident” made me explode. My hand flew before I could stop it, and I slapped her hard. The sound of the slap echoed through the room, and Tiffany stumbled back, holding her cheek in shock. Her eyes widened in total disbelief. She hadn’t expected me to do that. “You don’t get to touch her things,” I screamed, my throat raw. “You don’t get to destroy the one thing that I—” “Aurora!” Shawn’s voice thundered from the doorway, and I turned just as he stormed into the room. His face was filled with rage as he rushed to Tiffany, pulling her into his arms protectively. “She hit me,” Tiffany whimpered, tears welled in her eyes., and her voice trembled. My chest heaved as I stared at them with the broken ballerina in my hands. Shawn’s face hardened. He turned to me, his eyes burning with fury. “What the hell is wrong with you, Aurora?” “She broke Jasmine’s snow globe!” I cried, pointing to the shattered glass on the floor. “She did it on purpose, Shawn. She—” “Stop it!” he barked, his voice was sharp and full of venom. “Do you even hear yourself? You’re pathetic! Bitter! Jealous of a pregnant woman, jealous of your best friend who has what you don't have!” The words tore through me like sharp knives, but he wasn’t done. “It’s not her fault that you don’t have a child, Aurora. Jasmine is dead, and maybe if you had been a better mother, maybe if you had done more—” A scream tore out of my throat before he could finish. “Don’t you dare blame me, you bastard!” Shawn growled, and before I could blink, his hand flew to my face. The slap landed with such force that my head snapped to the side. My knees buckled, and I lost my balance, falling to the floor with my cheek burning and my ears ringing. Tears stung my eyes, but it wasn’t from pain, it was from the humiliation. Tiffany gasped, her hands pressed against her mouth as if she were horrified. But I was the only one who could see the satisfaction in her eyes. She loved this. My hands trembled as I touched my burning cheek. Shawn stood frozen, breathing heavily with his palm still half-raised. His eyes widened as if he had just now realized what he had done. For a split second, regret flickered across his face. He took a hesitant step toward me. “Aurora—” But before he could finish, Tiffany’s voice cut in. She broke into sobs, her whole body shaking as she held her belly. “Oh, Shawn,” she cried, collapsing against his chest. “This is all my fault. I never should’ve come here. I’ve caused nothing but trouble. Aurora was right… I don’t deserve to live.” Her sobs were dramatic and so fake, but Shawn was so blind to her pretense. She buried her face into his chest, sobbing even harder. “I should just die and take this baby with me. Then you will both be free.” Shawn’s shock twisted into panic. He held her tightly, stroking her hair. “Don’t say that, Tiffany. Don’t ever say that. You and the baby are everything. You hear me? Everything.” I stared at them from the floor as my heart broke and my cheeks burned. Tiffany’s tears weren’t real, I could see the triumph burning in her eyes, but Shawn, the fool, believed her. He glared down at me, his arms held Tiffany tighter. “Look what you’ve done, Aurora. Look at her. She’s terrified, she’s blaming herself, because of you.” “Because of me?” My voice cracked, as it was hard to control the tears from spilling out. “But—” “Enough!” Shawn barked as his face hardened into stone, and his eyes blazed with fury. “I can’t even recognize you anymore. You’re getting out of control.” I opened my mouth, but Tiffany released another sob, clutching her stomach like she was in pain. “Shawn,” she whispered weakly, “the baby… it hurts.” His panic deepened. He stared at Tiffany pale and trembling in his arms, then he glared at me venomously. “You’re staying in here until you think about your actions,” he snapped. His voice was final and cold. I froze. “What?” “You heard me.” He wrapped his arms around Tiffany, guiding her toward the door. “You’re not coming out of this room until you learn how to control yourself. I won’t let you hurt Tiffany—or this baby.” The door slammed shut, and I heard the door being locked from outside. “No!” I screamed, throwing myself at the door. My fists pounded against the door until my hands throbbed. “Shawn! Don’t you dare leave me in here! Open this door!” Silence answered me. I pulled at the handle, but it didn’t budge. “Shawn!” I shouted again, my voice cracked. “Please! You can’t do this!” But he didn’t come back. I was on the top floor. There was no way out. Minutes became hours. I screamed until my voice was hoarse, and my throat felt like sandpaper. I called Shawn’s phone again and again, until he blocked my line, cutting me off completely. My body ached, and my stomach growled angrily. There was no food, and no water, like a prison. I clawed at the door until my nails broke. I screamed, begged, cursed, and prayed, until my voice stopped working. Chapter 6 Aurora's POV I lost track of how long I laid there on the floor, before the door finally clicked open. Shawn stood there with a disgusted scowl on his face. “You should thank Tiffany,” he said. “If it wasn’t for her, you would still be rotting in here. She begged me to let you out. For the sake of your friendship with her.” His words pierced through me, but I forced my face to remain blank. “Oh, how noble of her,” I croaked, my voice was rough from screaming. He frowned at my sarcasm but ignored it, stepping aside so I could stumble out. My legs shook from weakness, but he didn’t offer to help me at all. “Make sure you've cleared out everything from this room before tomorrow.” He said coldly, then he walked out. For a moment I just stood there in the hallway, holding the wall for balance. The humiliation burned hot in me. My chest ached, but I forced myself to breathe evenly. Soon, I would make them pay. ~ Later in the evening, Tiffany walked into the almost empty room, like she owned the room. She was holding a bowl of soup. She set it on the table with a sigh. “You should eat. You look terrible.” I ignored her, focusing on packing up the remaining of my things. She tutted. “You can deceive Shawn, but you can’t deceive me,” she said quietly. “I can see it in your eyes. You know the truth.” I paused for a moment, then I continued packing, trying to ignore her. She leaned in slightly. “How does it feel? Knowing that he sacrificed your daughter for me.” I turned away, but she continued. “He never loved you. Not even for a second,” she whispered. “You’re just an inconvenience to him.” I didn’t say a word. I simply turned and walked toward the window, ignoring her completely. She released a mocking laugh. “I can’t even imagine how it felt for you to see us having sex in his office.” Still, I said nothing. I was too exhausted to talk. But that wasn’t the reaction she wanted. A second later, a loud thud rang out from behind me. Tiffany smacked her head hard against her wall. “Shawn!” she screamed with fake tears welling up in her eyes. Heavy footsteps pounded down the hallway, then the door flew open. “What happened?!” Shawn demanded. Tiffany burst into tears instantly. “She slammed my head against the wall!” she sobbed. “I came to give her some food! I was just trying to help, and she hit me!” I turned, wide-eyed in shock. “That’s not true, I didn’t—” But before I could get another word out, his fist crashed into my face. I staggered backward from the force of it. My body hit the wall, then I slid down to the floor. I cried out in pain. “Are you insane?!” he yelled. “You touch her again, and I swear—” “I didn’t touch her,” I said through bloody lips. “She—” A kick to my stomach silenced me instantly, knocking the air out of me. I folded, clutching my stomach, and gasping for breath. He stood over me, his eyes blazing with rage. Tiffany stood behind him with fake tears streaming down her face. “I—” I coughed, tasting blood in my mouth. “Shawn… I’m—” The word ‘pregnant’ was on my lips, but his fist came down again, smashing into my face before I could finish. My head slammed the ground hard. Pain shot through me. My body shook, but I forced the words out. “I’m… carrying—” “Shut up!” he yelled, cutting me off. He kicked me again. I screamed, trying to cover my arms over my stomach protectively. “You’ll learn your place!” he spat as he kicked me again. He grabbed Tiffany and stormed out, slamming the door behind him. I screamed at the piercing pain in my abdomen. Then suddenly, I felt the warm wetness between my legs. I froze. Slowly, I touched the floor to see my fingers stained with blood. “No…” My voice cracked. I pressed my hands against my stomach, shaking my head. “No, no, no—” Tears blurred my vision. The blood kept coming, soaking through me, spreading across the floor. I didn’t need a doctor to tell me what it meant. I already knew. Tears ran down my face, but they weren’t tears of sadness or pain. They were tears of rage and hate. They were the only thing keeping me going now. “Shawn!” I screamed in rage. Hate was the only thing keeping me alive. ~ I dragged myself out of the house, groaning in pain. Every step was torture. Blood stained my dress, and I could barely stand, but I forced myself into a taxi and gave the driver the address of the nearest hospital. Hours later, I was lying in a hospital bed, weak and empty. The doctor’s words echoed in my head. “The pregnancy couldn’t be saved.” They kept me overnight, but insisted on being discharged the following afternoon. I half expected Shawn to show up, or call, or ask where I was. He didn’t. When I returned, he didn’t even notice I had been gone. Or maybe he just didn’t care. Two Days Later “Aurora, my birthday party is this evening. Make sure you come on time. I and Tiffany have somewhere to be. We will meet you at the party later,” Shawn said, Tiffany standing beside him. I gave him a smile. “Alright then. I’ll see you there.” Since I lost my unborn baby, I hadn’t argued with him. There was no sarcasm, no complaints. I just gave him soft smiles as I nodded quietly. I became obedient, agreeable, and silent. And Shawn loved it. His face softened. He gave me a pleased smile, like a master proud of a pet who finally stopped barking. Then he leaned forward to place a kiss on my lips. I turned my head slightly, causing his kiss to land on my cheek instead. He blinked in surprise. But I gave him a sweet smile, like it was nothing, like I didn’t notice. “See you later,” I said sweetly. Shawn grinned at me and turned to Tiffany so they could leave. On the way out, Tiffany brushed her purse against the coffee table. Her purse knocked Jasmine’s framed photo out of the coffee table, throwing it to the floor. The glass cracked, and the frame broke. Shawn winced at the sound and glanced at me, expecting a reaction, because he knew how much that picture had meant to me. But I only smiled, calm and unbothered. “Don’t worry, go ahead. I'll clean it up.” For a brief second, he frowned in confusion. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, Tiffany slipped her hand into arms. “Come on, Shawn,” she purred. “We’ll be late.” He hesitated for a moment, then he allowed Tiffany to drag him away. If only he knew that this was the last time he would ever see me. I stood by the window, watching them drive away with a cold smile on my face. I gathered the divorce papers, the documents that showed that I pulled out my investment, the photos of Shawn and Tiffany together, my pregnancy report, and finally, the documents that showed that he had killed our daughter for his mistress. I placed them all into a big brown envelope. On the front, I wrote: Happy Birthday, Mr. Shawn Carter. From Aurora Redmond. I sealed it and gave it to the delivery man. “Deliver this at the party.” A few minutes later, a black SUV pulled into the driveway. It was the car my father sent. The driver stepped out and opened the back door for me. Then he retrieved my bags and loaded them in without saying a word. As we drove away, I didn’t look back. I clenched my fists tightly as that hate rose up again. One day, I would make them regret all they did to me. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
💔💔🩸 He killed our daughter… to give her heart to his mistress. I walked in with a pregnancy test and his dream car keys. I walked out knowing the truth. He locked me in a room while she moved into our bed. He called me pathetic, jealous, nothing. He never knew I was carrying his second child—until I lost it alone on the floor. 😊 Now, I smile sweetly. I let him sign the divorce papers. I’ve pulled every cent I ever invested in his company. Tonight, he’ll receive my birthday gift to him: An envelope with all his secrets. Signed, Aurora Redmond. My family is coming for him. 🔥🔥 And revenge is only the beginning. ------------------------------------------------------- Aurora's POV On our sixth anniversary, I had gone to Shawn’s office with an anniversary gift to surprise him. My husband, Shawn, had been obsessing over a limited edition Lamborghini Revuelto. So I pulled every string, and finally got that car for him. The keys were wrapped in a black velvet box. In my other hand was a pregnancy test with two pink lines because I wanted to also give him the good news that he was going to be a father again. A wide smile was on my face as I walked into his office without knocking. I almost wish I hadn’t, because what I found changed everything. He was not alone. He was with my best friend, Tiffany. Tiffany sat on Shawn’s desk like she owned it. Her blouse was open, and her lips were swollen. She dragged her fingers over his shoulder while he stood between her knees, his tie loose and his hand gripping her thigh. My heart slammed against my ribs. My best friend. My husband. I opened my mouth to scream, but it got stuck in my throat. For a full moment, I couldn’t move or breathe. I just couldn’t believe what I was seeing. My mind wanted to reject it, to pretend it was just a twisted nightmare. Because it couldn't be true. Tiffany, who had stood beside me in the delivery room when Jasmine, my daughter, was born. Tiffany, who had been my daughter's godmother. And now she was sitting here, moaning in my husband's mouth. The betrayal pierced through me like sharp knives. My chest tightened. Tears gathered in my eyes, as I stared at the scene before me. I wanted to scream. I wanted to storm across the room and claw her off him. But my body refused to move. I stood frozen in the doorway, the gifts still in my shaking hands. Just when I thought it couldn't be worse than this, Shawn’s phone rang. He groaned in irritation, pulling away from Tiffany’s lips to pick his phone. His hand remained on her thigh as he answered. “What the hell do you want now?” he snapped into the phone. His voice was sharp and annoyed. “I paid you to keep quiet. Don’t test me.” Tiffany pouted, running her fingers across his chest. “I already gave you a huge amount for the transplant,” Shawn hissed. “You know how much I’ve spent to make this disappear.” The word hit me like a slap. Transplant? What transplant? My ears rang, but I forced myself to listen. I couldn't hear the doctor’s reply through the phone, but Shawn’s response was sharp and furious. “I already gave you the money so that you would give the heart to Tiffany, not Jasmine. Jasmine is dead now, so why are you trying to threaten me?” The ground tilted beneath me. My daughter's heart was given to Tiffany? My best friend? That didn't make sense. I didn’t understand what I was hearing. I couldn’t process it. Shawn’s voice was cold as he spat. “Do not call me again, Doctor. If this leaks, I'll ruin you.” After he disconnected the call, Tiffany smiled softly as she ran her hand over his chest. “You still can't believe you did all that for me,” she whispered, but it was loud enough for me to hear. “You really gave me her heart.” Shawn pressed a soft kiss to her wrist, his eyes shone with admiration. “I told you, Tiffany. I would do anything for you. Aurora was too stupid to even notice. She signed the transplant papers herself. I told her it was a merger contract, and she didn’t even read the damn thing.” A sharp gasp escaped me before I could stop it, but the sound was covered by Tiffany's giggles. My chest caved in, my knees threatening to buckle as his words echoed. Two months ago, a heart became available. It was a miracle because our daughter, Jasmine, had been on the transplant list for three years. But finally, after all the pain, the prayers, the sleepless nights beside her hospital bed, there was hope. I remember the day that the hospital had called us to come. “We have a perfect match, Mrs. Carter,” the doctor had informed us with a warm smile on her face. I had dropped to my knees that day, sobbing with joy at that news, because finally, my baby girl was going to live. Two days later, Jasmine died in surgery. Shawn told me that there were complications. He blamed the hospital, and I believed him. But he killed our daughter for Tiffany, and he used my signature to authorize it. Tiffany had a minor congenital heart defect, something drugs could fix. Shawn had used my signature to give our daughter’s heart to Tiffany, someone who didn’t even need it. It was probably why she wasn't around for Jasmine's funeral. My best friend. My husband's mistress. Jasmine’s godmother and murderer. I trusted her with my life. She let me sob in her arms while my baby’s heart was beating inside her chest. Chapter 2 Aurora's POV Tiffany leaned in closer to Shawn, her voice dropping. “But Shawn… what if Aurora finds out? Aren’t you worried about what she might do?” Shawn chuckled coldly. “Aurora? Please. She’s nothing without me. She cut her family off for me, and now she has no one. She’s powerless. If she dares misbehave, I’ll toss her to the streets where she belongs.” Tiffany giggled. The gift box slipped from my hands, landing on the floor quietly, but neither of them noticed as they were moaning into each other’s mouths. Tiffany was there the night Jasmine had her first heart attack. She stayed up with me at the hospital, brought me food when I forgot to eat. She told me Jasmine was the light in her life. A bitter laugh caught in my throat as I remembered her words. “Jasmine lives on inside me.” She hadn't been lying. Tears blurred my vision as I stumbled back, struggling to breathe. My world had shattered in a single moment. I picked up the gift from the floor, tears running down my face as I walked out without making any sound. By the time I reached the living room, my legs gave out, and I collapsed on the couch as I began sobbing. The tears wouldn’t stop. My chest hurt, and my throat burned, that was when my phone buzzed. It was a picture on Instagram, posted by Tiffany. It was a photo of Tiffany smiling beside a man as his hand gently cradled her belly. His face wasn’t visible, but I recognized that watch instantly. I had gotten it for Shawn at our last year's wedding anniversary. He was kissing her stomach in the photo. “Counting down the weeks till we meet our little miracle (love emoji)” I stared at the screen until my eyes blurred. That was my husband, and that was my daughter’s heart, beating inside my best friend’s chest, my husband’s mistress. I smashed the gift box against the wall and screamed until my throat burned. My stomach twisted. I ran to the bathroom and threw up until my throat stung. I wanted to claw my skin off. I sat on the cold tile, shaking as tears ran down my face. This was my fault. I should have read the contract. I should have checked what I was signing, but I had trusted Shawn blindly. Shawn had called me a nobody. He thought I had nobody. But he was so wrong. I reached for my phone and dialed a number I swore never to call again. “Hello, Father. I’m ready to marry whoever you want me to. Come and pick me up in five days, after I finalize my divorce.” I said, trying to keep my voice from shaking. “Divorce? I thought you were hopelessly in love with Shawn Carter. Why the sudden change of heart?” “He killed my daughter,” I replied. “And I want him to pay.” My father's voice sharpened. “I warned you, Shawn was never worthy of you. He doesn’t deserve the dirt under your feet.” I released a bitter laugh. “I know that now. And he’ll know it too, soon enough.” My father’s tone hardened. “Then come home, Aurora. Your brothers have been waiting. And Shawn will learn what it means to make an enemy of the Redmonds.” A tear slipped down my cheek at the thought of my seven brothers. They were overprotective, loud, and violent. But they had always loved me, and I had thrown them all away for Shawn. They warned me. All seven of them. They told me he was scum, and I screamed at them to shut up. I slammed the door in my father’s face the day I chose Shawn. “Tell them I’m coming home,” I whispered. I hung up and looked around the house one last time. In five days, I would be gone, but I will make Shawn pay. He took my daughter’s heart to save his mistress. Now I’ll rip out his world, piece by piece. That wasn’t just a threat. It was a mother’s vow. Shawn would finally understand what happened when you crossed a Redmond. Because my father wasn’t just any man. He was Richard Redmond, the head of the Redmond empire, the most powerful empire in America. Chapter 3 Aurora's POV I didn’t wait. As soon as I hung up with my father, I grabbed the first suitcase I could find and dragged it to the bedroom. My hands shook, but I forced myself to focus. There was no time to think, because if I stopped or slowed down, I would probably fall apart from the weight of what I had just learned. I opened drawers, pulled out clothes without any care, and stuffed them into suitcases. As I folded a dress, my hands froze. It was the one Jasmine had loved, “Mommy, you look like a princess in this.” My chest tightened, and I swallowed hard. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I blinked them back. Not now. As I shoved another shirt into the suitcase, the door opened. “Aurora?” Shawn asked from behind me. “What are you doing?” I snapped the suitcase shut and turned to face him with a fake smile on my face. “I’m just rearranging my closet,” I said lightly. His eyes narrowed slightly, as he scanned the messy room. He opened his mouth, but another voice cut in. “Hey, Aurora.” I froze as my stomach twisted. Tiffany’s voice. I hadn’t realized that Shawn had come in with her. My eyes glanced to her chest before I could stop myself, to the place where my daughter’s heart was beating. I had to resist the urge to lunge at her, to claw the heart out of her. I clenched my fists so tightly that my nails pierced into my palms. My daughter’s heart was beating inside her chest, and she had the audacity to stand in my bedroom, smiling at me. I said nothing. If I opened my mouth, I would scream in rage. Then I noticed the bags. There were two designer suitcases behind Shawn. I furrowed my eyebrows. Shawn noticed where I was looking, and before I could ask, he smiled as if he had good news. “Tiffany is going to be staying with us for a while.” I blinked at him. “What?” Before Shawn could explain, Tiffany interrupted with a little laugh stepping closer. “Didn’t you hear? I’m pregnant.” Her hand moved to cover her belly with a wide smile as if she was expecting me to gasp and squeal, and hug her. Instead, I raised an eyebrow. “And?” Her smile faltered. For a moment, her mask cracked, and I saw the flicker of surprise at my cold reaction. She recovered quickly, her lower lips trembled as she tried to look sad. “I thought you would be happy for me, Aurora. I mean… after everything we’ve been through.” Happy? The word burned through me. What was I supposed to be happy about? The fact that she had ripped away everything from me. Before I could speak, Shawn’s voice cut in, sharp with anger. “Aurora, what the hell is wrong with you? She’s your best friend. You should be happy for her. Instead you’re acting jealous and bitter.” I turned slowly to him with a sneer on my face. Jealous? Bitter? “Jealous?” I repeated, my voice was cold and icy. “Why on earth would I be jealous?” His eyes flashed. “Because she’s having a baby, and you—” He stopped himself, but the damage was done. His words pierced through me like daggers. Because I lost mine. Because he killed mine. I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm and not explode. “Then tell me, Shawn.” I pointed at Tiffany. “Why is she moving here? Why does she suddenly need to live in my house?” He stepped closer, clenching his jaw. “Because she shouldn’t be alone right now. She needs us. She needs help. That baby needs support.” “Us?” I asked softly. “Yes,” Tiffany chimed in quietly, trying to sound pitiful. “It’s just until things settle down. I thought you, of all people, would understand.” Shawn nodded. “Exactly. She needs support. She’s family, Aurora.” I snorted in sarcasm. “She’s not my family.” I spat. Tiffany flinched, and Shawn frowned. “Why are you jealous of her happiness, Aurora? Instead of celebrating with her, you’re acting like this.” He pointed toward me with disgust. “Do you hear yourself? It’s pathetic.” Pathetic. The word sliced through me, but I didn’t flinch. I tilted my head, glancing between the two of them with a bitter smile on my lips. “With the way you’re acting, I have to ask, Shawn,” I asked softly, “is it your child?” The room went silent. Shawn’s jaw twitched. Tiffany’s eyes widened in mock shock. “Don’t be ridiculous,” Shawn snapped. “Of course it’s not mine.” “Really?” I lifted an eyebrow. “Then why is she moving in with us? Why are you getting so defensive?” “She’s alone, Aurora!” Shawn barked. “She has no one else, and she’s carrying a child. What kind of monster would turn her away?” What kind of monster would kill his own daughter? I asked myself. The words echoed in my head, but I didn’t let them slip out. Instead, I turned back to the suitcase and deliberately zipped it closed. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I would like to finish rearranging my closet.” Shawn murmured something to Tiffany, and together they walked out of the room. The moment they were gone, my smile fell. My hands shook as I gripped the suitcase. Chapter 4 Aurora's POV That night, I couldn’t sleep. I just lay in bed, staring at the darkness. Shawn lay beside me for a while, but I noticed when he slipped out of bed at midnight, thinking I was asleep. I kept my eyes shut, breathing calmly till the door clicked shut behind him. For a long time, I lay there in silence. I could hear Shawn’s voice and Tiffany’s giggles. I pressed my hands to my belly, I had life growing inside me, but Shawn didn’t know yet, and I would make sure he never did. The next morning, Shawn walked in with a smile on his face, like he hadn't just spent the night in another room with my best friend. “Aurora,” he said carefully, “we need to talk.” The way he said it made my stomach twist. “What now?” I asked, scowling instantly. He hesitated, then he cleared his throat. “Tiffany… Tiffany shouldn’t be cramped in the guest room. She’s pregnant. She needs space and comfort.” I blinked at him. My mind tried to process his words. “Comfort?” He nodded. “Yes. The master bedroom is bigger and more comfortable. It makes sense for her to have it.” For a moment, I thought I had heard him wrong. I released a laugh of disbelief. “You want me to give up my bedroom… to Tiffany?” His jaw tightened. “It’s not forever. Just until the baby is born.” I stared at him, resisting the urge to strangle him. I wanted to shout that I was pregnant too. That my child deserved space and comfort, not Tiffany’s bastard. But I said nothing. He was a murderer, he didn't deserve to know. He continued. “Aurora, you’ve been enjoying the comfortable room for years. Tiffany is pregnant. Shouldn’t she be the one most comfortable now? Don’t you think it’s time you made a little sacrifice for your best friend?” I kept her lips pressed together, forcing myself not to react. What was the point? In a day, I would be gone and forever erased. So I swallowed the scream. My nails dug into my palms. “Okay,” I whispered shakily. Besides, it was convenient for me because I was already packing my things His shoulders relaxed and he sighed in relief. He leaned forward and kissed my forehead gently. I felt so repulsed that I almost shuddered. “Shawn?” Tiffany called from down the hallway. Immediately, he turned to leave. “Hold on, Shawn.” I said calmly. “I need your signature on something.” I forced my hands to stay steady as I picked up the folder I had placed on the table. “Before you go,” I said calmly, “I need your signature on something.” He frowned impatiently. “Aurora, not now—” “It’s just some minor paperwork,” I interrupted softly. “It won't take time.” He hesitated, narrowing his eyes, then Tiffany called him again. “Shawn!” “Fine. Give it here.” He snapped. I handed him the document, with a blank expression on my face. He didn’t even glance at the words as he signed. I kept my face neutral, but inside, my heart pounded. He had no idea what he had just done. “Is that all?” he grunted. “Yes,” I whispered. He didn’t wait for more. He was already out the door before I could even finish replying. Immediately he left, I called my lawyer. “My divorce with Mr. Carter is done. Pull out all my support and investment from Carter Enterprise.” Shawn had no idea that I had been helping him from the shadows. Supporting him, and sponsoring him. But now, all those were over. A humourless laughter escaped my lips, then I continued packing. However, some minutes later, Tiffany appeared in the doorway, her voice filled with fake sweetness. “Aurora, let me help.” Her smile didn’t reach her eyes. I knew that smile. I had seen it when she comforted me after Jasmine’s death. I wanted to scream at her to get out, and yank her hair out. Instead, I forced a smile. “Don’t worry, I’ve got it.” She walked in anyway, glancing around at the empty shelves. “Don’t worry, I’m good at organizing. I’ll take care of everything.” She walked straight to my dresser where I kept Jasmine's things. I hadn't been able to empty them yet. “Careful, don't go there.” I snapped. Tiffany’s smile widened, and she picked up a snow globe from the corner. It was Jasmine’s favorite toy. A tiny ballerina danced inside when you shook it. Sometimes, when the pain was too much to fear, I held the snow globe in my hands until sleep finally came. Watching the tiny ballerina dance inside always calmed me. “This is pretty,” Tiffany said softly, tilting it back and forth. “It belonged to Jasmine, right?” My chest ached. “Yes. Put it down.” She gave me a smile, her eyes gleamed with mischief. “Oops” she said as she released the snow globe from her hand. The globe shattered as it slammed on the floor. The ballerina broke into two, and water spilled everywhere. “Oh no,” Tiffany gasped, her hand flying to her chest in fake shock. “I’m so sorry, Aurora. My fingers are so clumsy these days. Pregnancy brain, you know?” Her eyes danced with glee as she watched me, waiting for my reaction. For a heartbeat, I couldn’t move. That snow globe wasn’t just a toy. It was the one thing that carried me through the nights. Now it lay in pieces, destroyed by Tiffany’s deliberate “accident.” I dropped to my knees, gathering the pieces with shaking hands, not caring as they sliced my skin. Tears blurred my vision as I held the broken ballerina in my palm. “It was her favorite,” I whispered. Tiffany crouched beside me with a small and satisfied smile on her face. “Don’t worry, Aurora. You’ll have more children. You’ll move on.” My chest burned as I lifted my gaze to her. At that moment, everything pressed down upon me, and I snapped. Chapter 5 Aurora's POV My hands shook as I held the broken ballerina in my palms. Something inside me cracked. “You bitch,” I snarled. My voice was a low growl. Tiffany tilted her head with a sweet smile, the kind that had always fooled me before. “Aurora, calm down. It was an accident—” The word “accident” made me explode. My hand flew before I could stop it, and I slapped her hard. The sound of the slap echoed through the room, and Tiffany stumbled back, holding her cheek in shock. Her eyes widened in total disbelief. She hadn’t expected me to do that. “You don’t get to touch her things,” I screamed, my throat raw. “You don’t get to destroy the one thing that I—” “Aurora!” Shawn’s voice thundered from the doorway, and I turned just as he stormed into the room. His face was filled with rage as he rushed to Tiffany, pulling her into his arms protectively. “She hit me,” Tiffany whimpered, tears welled in her eyes., and her voice trembled. My chest heaved as I stared at them with the broken ballerina in my hands. Shawn’s face hardened. He turned to me, his eyes burning with fury. “What the hell is wrong with you, Aurora?” “She broke Jasmine’s snow globe!” I cried, pointing to the shattered glass on the floor. “She did it on purpose, Shawn. She—” “Stop it!” he barked, his voice was sharp and full of venom. “Do you even hear yourself? You’re pathetic! Bitter! Jealous of a pregnant woman, jealous of your best friend who has what you don't have!” The words tore through me like sharp knives, but he wasn’t done. “It’s not her fault that you don’t have a child, Aurora. Jasmine is dead, and maybe if you had been a better mother, maybe if you had done more—” A scream tore out of my throat before he could finish. “Don’t you dare blame me, you bastard!” Shawn growled, and before I could blink, his hand flew to my face. The slap landed with such force that my head snapped to the side. My knees buckled, and I lost my balance, falling to the floor with my cheek burning and my ears ringing. Tears stung my eyes, but it wasn’t from pain, it was from the humiliation. Tiffany gasped, her hands pressed against her mouth as if she were horrified. But I was the only one who could see the satisfaction in her eyes. She loved this. My hands trembled as I touched my burning cheek. Shawn stood frozen, breathing heavily with his palm still half-raised. His eyes widened as if he had just now realized what he had done. For a split second, regret flickered across his face. He took a hesitant step toward me. “Aurora—” But before he could finish, Tiffany’s voice cut in. She broke into sobs, her whole body shaking as she held her belly. “Oh, Shawn,” she cried, collapsing against his chest. “This is all my fault. I never should’ve come here. I’ve caused nothing but trouble. Aurora was right… I don’t deserve to live.” Her sobs were dramatic and so fake, but Shawn was so blind to her pretense. She buried her face into his chest, sobbing even harder. “I should just die and take this baby with me. Then you will both be free.” Shawn’s shock twisted into panic. He held her tightly, stroking her hair. “Don’t say that, Tiffany. Don’t ever say that. You and the baby are everything. You hear me? Everything.” I stared at them from the floor as my heart broke and my cheeks burned. Tiffany’s tears weren’t real, I could see the triumph burning in her eyes, but Shawn, the fool, believed her. He glared down at me, his arms held Tiffany tighter. “Look what you’ve done, Aurora. Look at her. She’s terrified, she’s blaming herself, because of you.” “Because of me?” My voice cracked, as it was hard to control the tears from spilling out. “But—” “Enough!” Shawn barked as his face hardened into stone, and his eyes blazed with fury. “I can’t even recognize you anymore. You’re getting out of control.” I opened my mouth, but Tiffany released another sob, clutching her stomach like she was in pain. “Shawn,” she whispered weakly, “the baby… it hurts.” His panic deepened. He stared at Tiffany pale and trembling in his arms, then he glared at me venomously. “You’re staying in here until you think about your actions,” he snapped. His voice was final and cold. I froze. “What?” “You heard me.” He wrapped his arms around Tiffany, guiding her toward the door. “You’re not coming out of this room until you learn how to control yourself. I won’t let you hurt Tiffany—or this baby.” The door slammed shut, and I heard the door being locked from outside. “No!” I screamed, throwing myself at the door. My fists pounded against the door until my hands throbbed. “Shawn! Don’t you dare leave me in here! Open this door!” Silence answered me. I pulled at the handle, but it didn’t budge. “Shawn!” I shouted again, my voice cracked. “Please! You can’t do this!” But he didn’t come back. I was on the top floor. There was no way out. Minutes became hours. I screamed until my voice was hoarse, and my throat felt like sandpaper. I called Shawn’s phone again and again, until he blocked my line, cutting me off completely. My body ached, and my stomach growled angrily. There was no food, and no water, like a prison. I clawed at the door until my nails broke. I screamed, begged, cursed, and prayed, until my voice stopped working. Chapter 6 Aurora's POV I lost track of how long I laid there on the floor, before the door finally clicked open. Shawn stood there with a disgusted scowl on his face. “You should thank Tiffany,” he said. “If it wasn’t for her, you would still be rotting in here. She begged me to let you out. For the sake of your friendship with her.” His words pierced through me, but I forced my face to remain blank. “Oh, how noble of her,” I croaked, my voice was rough from screaming. He frowned at my sarcasm but ignored it, stepping aside so I could stumble out. My legs shook from weakness, but he didn’t offer to help me at all. “Make sure you've cleared out everything from this room before tomorrow.” He said coldly, then he walked out. For a moment I just stood there in the hallway, holding the wall for balance. The humiliation burned hot in me. My chest ached, but I forced myself to breathe evenly. Soon, I would make them pay. ~ Later in the evening, Tiffany walked into the almost empty room, like she owned the room. She was holding a bowl of soup. She set it on the table with a sigh. “You should eat. You look terrible.” I ignored her, focusing on packing up the remaining of my things. She tutted. “You can deceive Shawn, but you can’t deceive me,” she said quietly. “I can see it in your eyes. You know the truth.” I paused for a moment, then I continued packing, trying to ignore her. She leaned in slightly. “How does it feel? Knowing that he sacrificed your daughter for me.” I turned away, but she continued. “He never loved you. Not even for a second,” she whispered. “You’re just an inconvenience to him.” I didn’t say a word. I simply turned and walked toward the window, ignoring her completely. She released a mocking laugh. “I can’t even imagine how it felt for you to see us having sex in his office.” Still, I said nothing. I was too exhausted to talk. But that wasn’t the reaction she wanted. A second later, a loud thud rang out from behind me. Tiffany smacked her head hard against her wall. “Shawn!” she screamed with fake tears welling up in her eyes. Heavy footsteps pounded down the hallway, then the door flew open. “What happened?!” Shawn demanded. Tiffany burst into tears instantly. “She slammed my head against the wall!” she sobbed. “I came to give her some food! I was just trying to help, and she hit me!” I turned, wide-eyed in shock. “That’s not true, I didn’t—” But before I could get another word out, his fist crashed into my face. I staggered backward from the force of it. My body hit the wall, then I slid down to the floor. I cried out in pain. “Are you insane?!” he yelled. “You touch her again, and I swear—” “I didn’t touch her,” I said through bloody lips. “She—” A kick to my stomach silenced me instantly, knocking the air out of me. I folded, clutching my stomach, and gasping for breath. He stood over me, his eyes blazing with rage. Tiffany stood behind him with fake tears streaming down her face. “I—” I coughed, tasting blood in my mouth. “Shawn… I’m—” The word ‘pregnant’ was on my lips, but his fist came down again, smashing into my face before I could finish. My head slammed the ground hard. Pain shot through me. My body shook, but I forced the words out. “I’m… carrying—” “Shut up!” he yelled, cutting me off. He kicked me again. I screamed, trying to cover my arms over my stomach protectively. “You’ll learn your place!” he spat as he kicked me again. He grabbed Tiffany and stormed out, slamming the door behind him. I screamed at the piercing pain in my abdomen. Then suddenly, I felt the warm wetness between my legs. I froze. Slowly, I touched the floor to see my fingers stained with blood. “No…” My voice cracked. I pressed my hands against my stomach, shaking my head. “No, no, no—” Tears blurred my vision. The blood kept coming, soaking through me, spreading across the floor. I didn’t need a doctor to tell me what it meant. I already knew. Tears ran down my face, but they weren’t tears of sadness or pain. They were tears of rage and hate. They were the only thing keeping me going now. “Shawn!” I screamed in rage. Hate was the only thing keeping me alive. ~ I dragged myself out of the house, groaning in pain. Every step was torture. Blood stained my dress, and I could barely stand, but I forced myself into a taxi and gave the driver the address of the nearest hospital. Hours later, I was lying in a hospital bed, weak and empty. The doctor’s words echoed in my head. “The pregnancy couldn’t be saved.” They kept me overnight, but insisted on being discharged the following afternoon. I half expected Shawn to show up, or call, or ask where I was. He didn’t. When I returned, he didn’t even notice I had been gone. Or maybe he just didn’t care. Two Days Later “Aurora, my birthday party is this evening. Make sure you come on time. I and Tiffany have somewhere to be. We will meet you at the party later,” Shawn said, Tiffany standing beside him. I gave him a smile. “Alright then. I’ll see you there.” Since I lost my unborn baby, I hadn’t argued with him. There was no sarcasm, no complaints. I just gave him soft smiles as I nodded quietly. I became obedient, agreeable, and silent. And Shawn loved it. His face softened. He gave me a pleased smile, like a master proud of a pet who finally stopped barking. Then he leaned forward to place a kiss on my lips. I turned my head slightly, causing his kiss to land on my cheek instead. He blinked in surprise. But I gave him a sweet smile, like it was nothing, like I didn’t notice. “See you later,” I said sweetly. Shawn grinned at me and turned to Tiffany so they could leave. On the way out, Tiffany brushed her purse against the coffee table. Her purse knocked Jasmine’s framed photo out of the coffee table, throwing it to the floor. The glass cracked, and the frame broke. Shawn winced at the sound and glanced at me, expecting a reaction, because he knew how much that picture had meant to me. But I only smiled, calm and unbothered. “Don’t worry, go ahead. I'll clean it up.” For a brief second, he frowned in confusion. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, Tiffany slipped her hand into arms. “Come on, Shawn,” she purred. “We’ll be late.” He hesitated for a moment, then he allowed Tiffany to drag him away. If only he knew that this was the last time he would ever see me. I stood by the window, watching them drive away with a cold smile on my face. I gathered the divorce papers, the documents that showed that I pulled out my investment, the photos of Shawn and Tiffany together, my pregnancy report, and finally, the documents that showed that he had killed our daughter for his mistress. I placed them all into a big brown envelope. On the front, I wrote: Happy Birthday, Mr. Shawn Carter. From Aurora Redmond. I sealed it and gave it to the delivery man. “Deliver this at the party.” A few minutes later, a black SUV pulled into the driveway. It was the car my father sent. The driver stepped out and opened the back door for me. Then he retrieved my bags and loaded them in without saying a word. As we drove away, I didn’t look back. I clenched my fists tightly as that hate rose up again. One day, I would make them regret all they did to me. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
💔💔🩸 He killed our daughter… to give her heart to his mistress. I walked in with a pregnancy test and his dream car keys. I walked out knowing the truth. He locked me in a room while she moved into our bed. He called me pathetic, jealous, nothing. He never knew I was carrying his second child—until I lost it alone on the floor. 😊 Now, I smile sweetly. I let him sign the divorce papers. I’ve pulled every cent I ever invested in his company. Tonight, he’ll receive my birthday gift to him: An envelope with all his secrets. Signed, Aurora Redmond. My family is coming for him. 🔥🔥 And revenge is only the beginning. ------------------------------------------------------- Aurora's POV On our sixth anniversary, I had gone to Shawn’s office with an anniversary gift to surprise him. My husband, Shawn, had been obsessing over a limited edition Lamborghini Revuelto. So I pulled every string, and finally got that car for him. The keys were wrapped in a black velvet box. In my other hand was a pregnancy test with two pink lines because I wanted to also give him the good news that he was going to be a father again. A wide smile was on my face as I walked into his office without knocking. I almost wish I hadn’t, because what I found changed everything. He was not alone. He was with my best friend, Tiffany. Tiffany sat on Shawn’s desk like she owned it. Her blouse was open, and her lips were swollen. She dragged her fingers over his shoulder while he stood between her knees, his tie loose and his hand gripping her thigh. My heart slammed against my ribs. My best friend. My husband. I opened my mouth to scream, but it got stuck in my throat. For a full moment, I couldn’t move or breathe. I just couldn’t believe what I was seeing. My mind wanted to reject it, to pretend it was just a twisted nightmare. Because it couldn't be true. Tiffany, who had stood beside me in the delivery room when Jasmine, my daughter, was born. Tiffany, who had been my daughter's godmother. And now she was sitting here, moaning in my husband's mouth. The betrayal pierced through me like sharp knives. My chest tightened. Tears gathered in my eyes, as I stared at the scene before me. I wanted to scream. I wanted to storm across the room and claw her off him. But my body refused to move. I stood frozen in the doorway, the gifts still in my shaking hands. Just when I thought it couldn't be worse than this, Shawn’s phone rang. He groaned in irritation, pulling away from Tiffany’s lips to pick his phone. His hand remained on her thigh as he answered. “What the hell do you want now?” he snapped into the phone. His voice was sharp and annoyed. “I paid you to keep quiet. Don’t test me.” Tiffany pouted, running her fingers across his chest. “I already gave you a huge amount for the transplant,” Shawn hissed. “You know how much I’ve spent to make this disappear.” The word hit me like a slap. Transplant? What transplant? My ears rang, but I forced myself to listen. I couldn't hear the doctor’s reply through the phone, but Shawn’s response was sharp and furious. “I already gave you the money so that you would give the heart to Tiffany, not Jasmine. Jasmine is dead now, so why are you trying to threaten me?” The ground tilted beneath me. My daughter's heart was given to Tiffany? My best friend? That didn't make sense. I didn’t understand what I was hearing. I couldn’t process it. Shawn’s voice was cold as he spat. “Do not call me again, Doctor. If this leaks, I'll ruin you.” After he disconnected the call, Tiffany smiled softly as she ran her hand over his chest. “You still can't believe you did all that for me,” she whispered, but it was loud enough for me to hear. “You really gave me her heart.” Shawn pressed a soft kiss to her wrist, his eyes shone with admiration. “I told you, Tiffany. I would do anything for you. Aurora was too stupid to even notice. She signed the transplant papers herself. I told her it was a merger contract, and she didn’t even read the damn thing.” A sharp gasp escaped me before I could stop it, but the sound was covered by Tiffany's giggles. My chest caved in, my knees threatening to buckle as his words echoed. Two months ago, a heart became available. It was a miracle because our daughter, Jasmine, had been on the transplant list for three years. But finally, after all the pain, the prayers, the sleepless nights beside her hospital bed, there was hope. I remember the day that the hospital had called us to come. “We have a perfect match, Mrs. Carter,” the doctor had informed us with a warm smile on her face. I had dropped to my knees that day, sobbing with joy at that news, because finally, my baby girl was going to live. Two days later, Jasmine died in surgery. Shawn told me that there were complications. He blamed the hospital, and I believed him. But he killed our daughter for Tiffany, and he used my signature to authorize it. Tiffany had a minor congenital heart defect, something drugs could fix. Shawn had used my signature to give our daughter’s heart to Tiffany, someone who didn’t even need it. It was probably why she wasn't around for Jasmine's funeral. My best friend. My husband's mistress. Jasmine’s godmother and murderer. I trusted her with my life. She let me sob in her arms while my baby’s heart was beating inside her chest. Chapter 2 Aurora's POV Tiffany leaned in closer to Shawn, her voice dropping. “But Shawn… what if Aurora finds out? Aren’t you worried about what she might do?” Shawn chuckled coldly. “Aurora? Please. She’s nothing without me. She cut her family off for me, and now she has no one. She’s powerless. If she dares misbehave, I’ll toss her to the streets where she belongs.” Tiffany giggled. The gift box slipped from my hands, landing on the floor quietly, but neither of them noticed as they were moaning into each other’s mouths. Tiffany was there the night Jasmine had her first heart attack. She stayed up with me at the hospital, brought me food when I forgot to eat. She told me Jasmine was the light in her life. A bitter laugh caught in my throat as I remembered her words. “Jasmine lives on inside me.” She hadn't been lying. Tears blurred my vision as I stumbled back, struggling to breathe. My world had shattered in a single moment. I picked up the gift from the floor, tears running down my face as I walked out without making any sound. By the time I reached the living room, my legs gave out, and I collapsed on the couch as I began sobbing. The tears wouldn’t stop. My chest hurt, and my throat burned, that was when my phone buzzed. It was a picture on Instagram, posted by Tiffany. It was a photo of Tiffany smiling beside a man as his hand gently cradled her belly. His face wasn’t visible, but I recognized that watch instantly. I had gotten it for Shawn at our last year's wedding anniversary. He was kissing her stomach in the photo. “Counting down the weeks till we meet our little miracle (love emoji)” I stared at the screen until my eyes blurred. That was my husband, and that was my daughter’s heart, beating inside my best friend’s chest, my husband’s mistress. I smashed the gift box against the wall and screamed until my throat burned. My stomach twisted. I ran to the bathroom and threw up until my throat stung. I wanted to claw my skin off. I sat on the cold tile, shaking as tears ran down my face. This was my fault. I should have read the contract. I should have checked what I was signing, but I had trusted Shawn blindly. Shawn had called me a nobody. He thought I had nobody. But he was so wrong. I reached for my phone and dialed a number I swore never to call again. “Hello, Father. I’m ready to marry whoever you want me to. Come and pick me up in five days, after I finalize my divorce.” I said, trying to keep my voice from shaking. “Divorce? I thought you were hopelessly in love with Shawn Carter. Why the sudden change of heart?” “He killed my daughter,” I replied. “And I want him to pay.” My father's voice sharpened. “I warned you, Shawn was never worthy of you. He doesn’t deserve the dirt under your feet.” I released a bitter laugh. “I know that now. And he’ll know it too, soon enough.” My father’s tone hardened. “Then come home, Aurora. Your brothers have been waiting. And Shawn will learn what it means to make an enemy of the Redmonds.” A tear slipped down my cheek at the thought of my seven brothers. They were overprotective, loud, and violent. But they had always loved me, and I had thrown them all away for Shawn. They warned me. All seven of them. They told me he was scum, and I screamed at them to shut up. I slammed the door in my father’s face the day I chose Shawn. “Tell them I’m coming home,” I whispered. I hung up and looked around the house one last time. In five days, I would be gone, but I will make Shawn pay. He took my daughter’s heart to save his mistress. Now I’ll rip out his world, piece by piece. That wasn’t just a threat. It was a mother’s vow. Shawn would finally understand what happened when you crossed a Redmond. Because my father wasn’t just any man. He was Richard Redmond, the head of the Redmond empire, the most powerful empire in America. Chapter 3 Aurora's POV I didn’t wait. As soon as I hung up with my father, I grabbed the first suitcase I could find and dragged it to the bedroom. My hands shook, but I forced myself to focus. There was no time to think, because if I stopped or slowed down, I would probably fall apart from the weight of what I had just learned. I opened drawers, pulled out clothes without any care, and stuffed them into suitcases. As I folded a dress, my hands froze. It was the one Jasmine had loved, “Mommy, you look like a princess in this.” My chest tightened, and I swallowed hard. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I blinked them back. Not now. As I shoved another shirt into the suitcase, the door opened. “Aurora?” Shawn asked from behind me. “What are you doing?” I snapped the suitcase shut and turned to face him with a fake smile on my face. “I’m just rearranging my closet,” I said lightly. His eyes narrowed slightly, as he scanned the messy room. He opened his mouth, but another voice cut in. “Hey, Aurora.” I froze as my stomach twisted. Tiffany’s voice. I hadn’t realized that Shawn had come in with her. My eyes glanced to her chest before I could stop myself, to the place where my daughter’s heart was beating. I had to resist the urge to lunge at her, to claw the heart out of her. I clenched my fists so tightly that my nails pierced into my palms. My daughter’s heart was beating inside her chest, and she had the audacity to stand in my bedroom, smiling at me. I said nothing. If I opened my mouth, I would scream in rage. Then I noticed the bags. There were two designer suitcases behind Shawn. I furrowed my eyebrows. Shawn noticed where I was looking, and before I could ask, he smiled as if he had good news. “Tiffany is going to be staying with us for a while.” I blinked at him. “What?” Before Shawn could explain, Tiffany interrupted with a little laugh stepping closer. “Didn’t you hear? I’m pregnant.” Her hand moved to cover her belly with a wide smile as if she was expecting me to gasp and squeal, and hug her. Instead, I raised an eyebrow. “And?” Her smile faltered. For a moment, her mask cracked, and I saw the flicker of surprise at my cold reaction. She recovered quickly, her lower lips trembled as she tried to look sad. “I thought you would be happy for me, Aurora. I mean… after everything we’ve been through.” Happy? The word burned through me. What was I supposed to be happy about? The fact that she had ripped away everything from me. Before I could speak, Shawn’s voice cut in, sharp with anger. “Aurora, what the hell is wrong with you? She’s your best friend. You should be happy for her. Instead you’re acting jealous and bitter.” I turned slowly to him with a sneer on my face. Jealous? Bitter? “Jealous?” I repeated, my voice was cold and icy. “Why on earth would I be jealous?” His eyes flashed. “Because she’s having a baby, and you—” He stopped himself, but the damage was done. His words pierced through me like daggers. Because I lost mine. Because he killed mine. I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm and not explode. “Then tell me, Shawn.” I pointed at Tiffany. “Why is she moving here? Why does she suddenly need to live in my house?” He stepped closer, clenching his jaw. “Because she shouldn’t be alone right now. She needs us. She needs help. That baby needs support.” “Us?” I asked softly. “Yes,” Tiffany chimed in quietly, trying to sound pitiful. “It’s just until things settle down. I thought you, of all people, would understand.” Shawn nodded. “Exactly. She needs support. She’s family, Aurora.” I snorted in sarcasm. “She’s not my family.” I spat. Tiffany flinched, and Shawn frowned. “Why are you jealous of her happiness, Aurora? Instead of celebrating with her, you’re acting like this.” He pointed toward me with disgust. “Do you hear yourself? It’s pathetic.” Pathetic. The word sliced through me, but I didn’t flinch. I tilted my head, glancing between the two of them with a bitter smile on my lips. “With the way you’re acting, I have to ask, Shawn,” I asked softly, “is it your child?” The room went silent. Shawn’s jaw twitched. Tiffany’s eyes widened in mock shock. “Don’t be ridiculous,” Shawn snapped. “Of course it’s not mine.” “Really?” I lifted an eyebrow. “Then why is she moving in with us? Why are you getting so defensive?” “She’s alone, Aurora!” Shawn barked. “She has no one else, and she’s carrying a child. What kind of monster would turn her away?” What kind of monster would kill his own daughter? I asked myself. The words echoed in my head, but I didn’t let them slip out. Instead, I turned back to the suitcase and deliberately zipped it closed. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I would like to finish rearranging my closet.” Shawn murmured something to Tiffany, and together they walked out of the room. The moment they were gone, my smile fell. My hands shook as I gripped the suitcase. Chapter 4 Aurora's POV That night, I couldn’t sleep. I just lay in bed, staring at the darkness. Shawn lay beside me for a while, but I noticed when he slipped out of bed at midnight, thinking I was asleep. I kept my eyes shut, breathing calmly till the door clicked shut behind him. For a long time, I lay there in silence. I could hear Shawn’s voice and Tiffany’s giggles. I pressed my hands to my belly, I had life growing inside me, but Shawn didn’t know yet, and I would make sure he never did. The next morning, Shawn walked in with a smile on his face, like he hadn't just spent the night in another room with my best friend. “Aurora,” he said carefully, “we need to talk.” The way he said it made my stomach twist. “What now?” I asked, scowling instantly. He hesitated, then he cleared his throat. “Tiffany… Tiffany shouldn’t be cramped in the guest room. She’s pregnant. She needs space and comfort.” I blinked at him. My mind tried to process his words. “Comfort?” He nodded. “Yes. The master bedroom is bigger and more comfortable. It makes sense for her to have it.” For a moment, I thought I had heard him wrong. I released a laugh of disbelief. “You want me to give up my bedroom… to Tiffany?” His jaw tightened. “It’s not forever. Just until the baby is born.” I stared at him, resisting the urge to strangle him. I wanted to shout that I was pregnant too. That my child deserved space and comfort, not Tiffany’s bastard. But I said nothing. He was a murderer, he didn't deserve to know. He continued. “Aurora, you’ve been enjoying the comfortable room for years. Tiffany is pregnant. Shouldn’t she be the one most comfortable now? Don’t you think it’s time you made a little sacrifice for your best friend?” I kept her lips pressed together, forcing myself not to react. What was the point? In a day, I would be gone and forever erased. So I swallowed the scream. My nails dug into my palms. “Okay,” I whispered shakily. Besides, it was convenient for me because I was already packing my things His shoulders relaxed and he sighed in relief. He leaned forward and kissed my forehead gently. I felt so repulsed that I almost shuddered. “Shawn?” Tiffany called from down the hallway. Immediately, he turned to leave. “Hold on, Shawn.” I said calmly. “I need your signature on something.” I forced my hands to stay steady as I picked up the folder I had placed on the table. “Before you go,” I said calmly, “I need your signature on something.” He frowned impatiently. “Aurora, not now—” “It’s just some minor paperwork,” I interrupted softly. “It won't take time.” He hesitated, narrowing his eyes, then Tiffany called him again. “Shawn!” “Fine. Give it here.” He snapped. I handed him the document, with a blank expression on my face. He didn’t even glance at the words as he signed. I kept my face neutral, but inside, my heart pounded. He had no idea what he had just done. “Is that all?” he grunted. “Yes,” I whispered. He didn’t wait for more. He was already out the door before I could even finish replying. Immediately he left, I called my lawyer. “My divorce with Mr. Carter is done. Pull out all my support and investment from Carter Enterprise.” Shawn had no idea that I had been helping him from the shadows. Supporting him, and sponsoring him. But now, all those were over. A humourless laughter escaped my lips, then I continued packing. However, some minutes later, Tiffany appeared in the doorway, her voice filled with fake sweetness. “Aurora, let me help.” Her smile didn’t reach her eyes. I knew that smile. I had seen it when she comforted me after Jasmine’s death. I wanted to scream at her to get out, and yank her hair out. Instead, I forced a smile. “Don’t worry, I’ve got it.” She walked in anyway, glancing around at the empty shelves. “Don’t worry, I’m good at organizing. I’ll take care of everything.” She walked straight to my dresser where I kept Jasmine's things. I hadn't been able to empty them yet. “Careful, don't go there.” I snapped. Tiffany’s smile widened, and she picked up a snow globe from the corner. It was Jasmine’s favorite toy. A tiny ballerina danced inside when you shook it. Sometimes, when the pain was too much to fear, I held the snow globe in my hands until sleep finally came. Watching the tiny ballerina dance inside always calmed me. “This is pretty,” Tiffany said softly, tilting it back and forth. “It belonged to Jasmine, right?” My chest ached. “Yes. Put it down.” She gave me a smile, her eyes gleamed with mischief. “Oops” she said as she released the snow globe from her hand. The globe shattered as it slammed on the floor. The ballerina broke into two, and water spilled everywhere. “Oh no,” Tiffany gasped, her hand flying to her chest in fake shock. “I’m so sorry, Aurora. My fingers are so clumsy these days. Pregnancy brain, you know?” Her eyes danced with glee as she watched me, waiting for my reaction. For a heartbeat, I couldn’t move. That snow globe wasn’t just a toy. It was the one thing that carried me through the nights. Now it lay in pieces, destroyed by Tiffany’s deliberate “accident.” I dropped to my knees, gathering the pieces with shaking hands, not caring as they sliced my skin. Tears blurred my vision as I held the broken ballerina in my palm. “It was her favorite,” I whispered. Tiffany crouched beside me with a small and satisfied smile on her face. “Don’t worry, Aurora. You’ll have more children. You’ll move on.” My chest burned as I lifted my gaze to her. At that moment, everything pressed down upon me, and I snapped. Chapter 5 Aurora's POV My hands shook as I held the broken ballerina in my palms. Something inside me cracked. “You bitch,” I snarled. My voice was a low growl. Tiffany tilted her head with a sweet smile, the kind that had always fooled me before. “Aurora, calm down. It was an accident—” The word “accident” made me explode. My hand flew before I could stop it, and I slapped her hard. The sound of the slap echoed through the room, and Tiffany stumbled back, holding her cheek in shock. Her eyes widened in total disbelief. She hadn’t expected me to do that. “You don’t get to touch her things,” I screamed, my throat raw. “You don’t get to destroy the one thing that I—” “Aurora!” Shawn’s voice thundered from the doorway, and I turned just as he stormed into the room. His face was filled with rage as he rushed to Tiffany, pulling her into his arms protectively. “She hit me,” Tiffany whimpered, tears welled in her eyes., and her voice trembled. My chest heaved as I stared at them with the broken ballerina in my hands. Shawn’s face hardened. He turned to me, his eyes burning with fury. “What the hell is wrong with you, Aurora?” “She broke Jasmine’s snow globe!” I cried, pointing to the shattered glass on the floor. “She did it on purpose, Shawn. She—” “Stop it!” he barked, his voice was sharp and full of venom. “Do you even hear yourself? You’re pathetic! Bitter! Jealous of a pregnant woman, jealous of your best friend who has what you don't have!” The words tore through me like sharp knives, but he wasn’t done. “It’s not her fault that you don’t have a child, Aurora. Jasmine is dead, and maybe if you had been a better mother, maybe if you had done more—” A scream tore out of my throat before he could finish. “Don’t you dare blame me, you bastard!” Shawn growled, and before I could blink, his hand flew to my face. The slap landed with such force that my head snapped to the side. My knees buckled, and I lost my balance, falling to the floor with my cheek burning and my ears ringing. Tears stung my eyes, but it wasn’t from pain, it was from the humiliation. Tiffany gasped, her hands pressed against her mouth as if she were horrified. But I was the only one who could see the satisfaction in her eyes. She loved this. My hands trembled as I touched my burning cheek. Shawn stood frozen, breathing heavily with his palm still half-raised. His eyes widened as if he had just now realized what he had done. For a split second, regret flickered across his face. He took a hesitant step toward me. “Aurora—” But before he could finish, Tiffany’s voice cut in. She broke into sobs, her whole body shaking as she held her belly. “Oh, Shawn,” she cried, collapsing against his chest. “This is all my fault. I never should’ve come here. I’ve caused nothing but trouble. Aurora was right… I don’t deserve to live.” Her sobs were dramatic and so fake, but Shawn was so blind to her pretense. She buried her face into his chest, sobbing even harder. “I should just die and take this baby with me. Then you will both be free.” Shawn’s shock twisted into panic. He held her tightly, stroking her hair. “Don’t say that, Tiffany. Don’t ever say that. You and the baby are everything. You hear me? Everything.” I stared at them from the floor as my heart broke and my cheeks burned. Tiffany’s tears weren’t real, I could see the triumph burning in her eyes, but Shawn, the fool, believed her. He glared down at me, his arms held Tiffany tighter. “Look what you’ve done, Aurora. Look at her. She’s terrified, she’s blaming herself, because of you.” “Because of me?” My voice cracked, as it was hard to control the tears from spilling out. “But—” “Enough!” Shawn barked as his face hardened into stone, and his eyes blazed with fury. “I can’t even recognize you anymore. You’re getting out of control.” I opened my mouth, but Tiffany released another sob, clutching her stomach like she was in pain. “Shawn,” she whispered weakly, “the baby… it hurts.” His panic deepened. He stared at Tiffany pale and trembling in his arms, then he glared at me venomously. “You’re staying in here until you think about your actions,” he snapped. His voice was final and cold. I froze. “What?” “You heard me.” He wrapped his arms around Tiffany, guiding her toward the door. “You’re not coming out of this room until you learn how to control yourself. I won’t let you hurt Tiffany—or this baby.” The door slammed shut, and I heard the door being locked from outside. “No!” I screamed, throwing myself at the door. My fists pounded against the door until my hands throbbed. “Shawn! Don’t you dare leave me in here! Open this door!” Silence answered me. I pulled at the handle, but it didn’t budge. “Shawn!” I shouted again, my voice cracked. “Please! You can’t do this!” But he didn’t come back. I was on the top floor. There was no way out. Minutes became hours. I screamed until my voice was hoarse, and my throat felt like sandpaper. I called Shawn’s phone again and again, until he blocked my line, cutting me off completely. My body ached, and my stomach growled angrily. There was no food, and no water, like a prison. I clawed at the door until my nails broke. I screamed, begged, cursed, and prayed, until my voice stopped working. Chapter 6 Aurora's POV I lost track of how long I laid there on the floor, before the door finally clicked open. Shawn stood there with a disgusted scowl on his face. “You should thank Tiffany,” he said. “If it wasn’t for her, you would still be rotting in here. She begged me to let you out. For the sake of your friendship with her.” His words pierced through me, but I forced my face to remain blank. “Oh, how noble of her,” I croaked, my voice was rough from screaming. He frowned at my sarcasm but ignored it, stepping aside so I could stumble out. My legs shook from weakness, but he didn’t offer to help me at all. “Make sure you've cleared out everything from this room before tomorrow.” He said coldly, then he walked out. For a moment I just stood there in the hallway, holding the wall for balance. The humiliation burned hot in me. My chest ached, but I forced myself to breathe evenly. Soon, I would make them pay. ~ Later in the evening, Tiffany walked into the almost empty room, like she owned the room. She was holding a bowl of soup. She set it on the table with a sigh. “You should eat. You look terrible.” I ignored her, focusing on packing up the remaining of my things. She tutted. “You can deceive Shawn, but you can’t deceive me,” she said quietly. “I can see it in your eyes. You know the truth.” I paused for a moment, then I continued packing, trying to ignore her. She leaned in slightly. “How does it feel? Knowing that he sacrificed your daughter for me.” I turned away, but she continued. “He never loved you. Not even for a second,” she whispered. “You’re just an inconvenience to him.” I didn’t say a word. I simply turned and walked toward the window, ignoring her completely. She released a mocking laugh. “I can’t even imagine how it felt for you to see us having sex in his office.” Still, I said nothing. I was too exhausted to talk. But that wasn’t the reaction she wanted. A second later, a loud thud rang out from behind me. Tiffany smacked her head hard against her wall. “Shawn!” she screamed with fake tears welling up in her eyes. Heavy footsteps pounded down the hallway, then the door flew open. “What happened?!” Shawn demanded. Tiffany burst into tears instantly. “She slammed my head against the wall!” she sobbed. “I came to give her some food! I was just trying to help, and she hit me!” I turned, wide-eyed in shock. “That’s not true, I didn’t—” But before I could get another word out, his fist crashed into my face. I staggered backward from the force of it. My body hit the wall, then I slid down to the floor. I cried out in pain. “Are you insane?!” he yelled. “You touch her again, and I swear—” “I didn’t touch her,” I said through bloody lips. “She—” A kick to my stomach silenced me instantly, knocking the air out of me. I folded, clutching my stomach, and gasping for breath. He stood over me, his eyes blazing with rage. Tiffany stood behind him with fake tears streaming down her face. “I—” I coughed, tasting blood in my mouth. “Shawn… I’m—” The word ‘pregnant’ was on my lips, but his fist came down again, smashing into my face before I could finish. My head slammed the ground hard. Pain shot through me. My body shook, but I forced the words out. “I’m… carrying—” “Shut up!” he yelled, cutting me off. He kicked me again. I screamed, trying to cover my arms over my stomach protectively. “You’ll learn your place!” he spat as he kicked me again. He grabbed Tiffany and stormed out, slamming the door behind him. I screamed at the piercing pain in my abdomen. Then suddenly, I felt the warm wetness between my legs. I froze. Slowly, I touched the floor to see my fingers stained with blood. “No…” My voice cracked. I pressed my hands against my stomach, shaking my head. “No, no, no—” Tears blurred my vision. The blood kept coming, soaking through me, spreading across the floor. I didn’t need a doctor to tell me what it meant. I already knew. Tears ran down my face, but they weren’t tears of sadness or pain. They were tears of rage and hate. They were the only thing keeping me going now. “Shawn!” I screamed in rage. Hate was the only thing keeping me alive. ~ I dragged myself out of the house, groaning in pain. Every step was torture. Blood stained my dress, and I could barely stand, but I forced myself into a taxi and gave the driver the address of the nearest hospital. Hours later, I was lying in a hospital bed, weak and empty. The doctor’s words echoed in my head. “The pregnancy couldn’t be saved.” They kept me overnight, but insisted on being discharged the following afternoon. I half expected Shawn to show up, or call, or ask where I was. He didn’t. When I returned, he didn’t even notice I had been gone. Or maybe he just didn’t care. Two Days Later “Aurora, my birthday party is this evening. Make sure you come on time. I and Tiffany have somewhere to be. We will meet you at the party later,” Shawn said, Tiffany standing beside him. I gave him a smile. “Alright then. I’ll see you there.” Since I lost my unborn baby, I hadn’t argued with him. There was no sarcasm, no complaints. I just gave him soft smiles as I nodded quietly. I became obedient, agreeable, and silent. And Shawn loved it. His face softened. He gave me a pleased smile, like a master proud of a pet who finally stopped barking. Then he leaned forward to place a kiss on my lips. I turned my head slightly, causing his kiss to land on my cheek instead. He blinked in surprise. But I gave him a sweet smile, like it was nothing, like I didn’t notice. “See you later,” I said sweetly. Shawn grinned at me and turned to Tiffany so they could leave. On the way out, Tiffany brushed her purse against the coffee table. Her purse knocked Jasmine’s framed photo out of the coffee table, throwing it to the floor. The glass cracked, and the frame broke. Shawn winced at the sound and glanced at me, expecting a reaction, because he knew how much that picture had meant to me. But I only smiled, calm and unbothered. “Don’t worry, go ahead. I'll clean it up.” For a brief second, he frowned in confusion. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, Tiffany slipped her hand into arms. “Come on, Shawn,” she purred. “We’ll be late.” He hesitated for a moment, then he allowed Tiffany to drag him away. If only he knew that this was the last time he would ever see me. I stood by the window, watching them drive away with a cold smile on my face. I gathered the divorce papers, the documents that showed that I pulled out my investment, the photos of Shawn and Tiffany together, my pregnancy report, and finally, the documents that showed that he had killed our daughter for his mistress. I placed them all into a big brown envelope. On the front, I wrote: Happy Birthday, Mr. Shawn Carter. From Aurora Redmond. I sealed it and gave it to the delivery man. “Deliver this at the party.” A few minutes later, a black SUV pulled into the driveway. It was the car my father sent. The driver stepped out and opened the back door for me. Then he retrieved my bags and loaded them in without saying a word. As we drove away, I didn’t look back. I clenched my fists tightly as that hate rose up again. One day, I would make them regret all they did to me. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
Listen to one of the most interesting audio series “The Alpha's Bride” Only on the PocketFM app. Download Now!
😭 On our 5th anniversary, I got a video of him with his first love. I didn't cry. Just called my lawyer. The divorce was already signed—5 years ago. He forgot. 💀 He forced me to donate bone marrow to her mother. I almost died on the table. He was holding her hand. The nurse said: "They're such a perfect couple." 💥 She destroyed my grandmother's scarf. He made me kneel and apologize. I took his money. Walked out. Divorce final. 👉 Tell me—should I disappear, or let him find my empty ring? 💔 --------------------------------- On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
😭 On our 5th anniversary, I got a video of him with his first love. I didn't cry. Just called my lawyer. The divorce was already signed—5 years ago. He forgot. 💀 He forced me to donate bone marrow to her mother. I almost died on the table. He was holding her hand. The nurse said: "They're such a perfect couple." 💥 She destroyed my grandmother's scarf. He made me kneel and apologize. I took his money. Walked out. Divorce final. 👉 Tell me—should I disappear, or let him find my empty ring? 💔 --------------------------------- On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
😭 On our 5th anniversary, I got a video of him with his first love. I didn't cry. Just called my lawyer. The divorce was already signed—5 years ago. He forgot. 💀 He forced me to donate bone marrow to her mother. I almost died on the table. He was holding her hand. The nurse said: "They're such a perfect couple." 💥 She destroyed my grandmother's scarf. He made me kneel and apologize. I took his money. Walked out. Divorce final. 👉 Tell me—should I disappear, or let him find my empty ring? 💔 --------------------------------- On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
😭 On our 5th anniversary, I got a video of him with his first love. I didn't cry. Just called my lawyer. The divorce was already signed—5 years ago. He forgot. 💀 He forced me to donate bone marrow to her mother. I almost died on the table. He was holding her hand. The nurse said: "They're such a perfect couple." 💥 She destroyed my grandmother's scarf. He made me kneel and apologize. I took his money. Walked out. Divorce final. 👉 Tell me—should I disappear, or let him find my empty ring? 💔 --------------------------------- On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
Watch Popular Short Dramas Online
Watch Popular Short Dramas Online